The Project Gutenberg EBook of Victory, by Joseph Conrad

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost
no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use
it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Victory

Author: Joseph Conrad

Release Date: January 9, 2006 [EBook #6378]
Last Updated: March 2, 2018

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK VICTORY ***




Produced by Tracy Camp and David Widger





VICTORY: AN ISLAND TALE

By Joseph Conrad



Contents


NOTE TO THE FIRST EDITION

AUTHOR'S NOTE


PART ONE

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN


PART TWO

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT












PART THREE

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN


PART FOUR

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN





NOTE TO THE FIRST EDITION

The last word of this novel was written on 29 May 1914. And that last
word was the single word of the title.

Those were the times of peace. Now that the moment of publication
approaches I have been considering the discretion of altering the
title-page. The word “Victory” the shining and tragic goal of noble
effort, appeared too great, too august, to stand at the head of a mere
novel. There was also the possibility of falling under the suspicion of
commercial astuteness deceiving the public into the belief that the book
had something to do with war.

Of that, however, I was not afraid very much. What influenced my
decision most were the obscure promptings of that pagan residuum of
awe and wonder which lurks still at the bottom of our old humanity.
“Victory” was the last word I had written in peace-time. It was the last
literary thought which had occurred to me before the doors of the Temple
of Janus flying open with a crash shook the minds, the hearts, the
consciences of men all over the world. Such coincidence could not be
treated lightly. And I made up my mind to let the word stand, in the
same hopeful spirit in which some simple citizen of Old Rome would have
“accepted the Omen.”

The second point on which I wish to offer a remark is the existence (in
the novel) of a person named Schomberg.

That I believe him to be true goes without saying. I am not likely to
offer pinchbeck wares to my public consciously. Schomberg is an old
member of my company. A very subordinate personage in Lord Jim as far
back as the year 1899, he became notably active in a certain short story
of mine published in 1902. Here he appears in a still larger part, true
to life (I hope), but also true to himself. Only, in this instance, his
deeper passions come into play, and thus his grotesque psychology is
completed at last.

I don't pretend to say that this is the entire Teutonic psychology; but
it is indubitably the psychology of a Teuton. My object in mentioning
him here is to bring out the fact that, far from being the incarnation
of recent animosities, he is the creature of my old deep-seated, and, as
it were, impartial conviction.

J. C.



AUTHOR'S NOTE

On approaching the task of writing this Note for Victory, the first
thing I am conscious of is the actual nearness of the book, its nearness
to me personally, to the vanished mood in which it was written, and to
the mixed feelings aroused by the critical notices the book obtained
when first published almost exactly a year after the beginning of the
war. The writing of it was finished in 1914 long before the murder of an
Austrian Archduke sounded the first note of warning for a world already
full of doubts and fears.

The contemporaneous very short Author's Note which is preserved in this
edition bears sufficient witness to the feelings with which I consented
to the publication of the book. The fact of the book having been
published in the United States early in the year made it difficult
to delay its appearance in England any longer. It came out in the
thirteenth month of the war, and my conscience was troubled by the awful
incongruity of throwing this bit of imagined drama into the welter
of reality, tragic enough in all conscience, but even more cruel than
tragic and more inspiring than cruel. It seemed awfully presumptuous to
think there would be eyes to spare for those pages in a community which
in the crash of the big guns and in the din of brave words expressing
the truth of an indomitable faith could not but feel the edge of a sharp
knife at its throat.

The unchanging Man of history is wonderfully adaptable both by his power
of endurance and in his capacity for detachment. The fact seems to
be that the play of his destiny is too great for his fears and too
mysterious for his understanding. Were the trump of the Last Judgement
to sound suddenly on a working day the musician at his piano would go on
with his performance of Beethoven's sonata and the cobbler at his
stall stick to his last in undisturbed confidence in the virtues of the
leather. And with perfect propriety. For what are we to let ourselves be
disturbed by an angel's vengeful music too mighty for our ears and too
awful for our terrors? Thus it happens to us to be struck suddenly
by the lightning of wrath. The reader will go on reading if the book
pleases him and the critic will go on criticizing with that faculty of
detachment born perhaps from a sense of infinite littleness and which is
yet the only faculty that seems to assimilate man to the immortal gods.

It is only when the catastrophe matches the natural obscurity of our
fate that even the best representative of the race is liable to lose his
detachment. It is very obvious that on the arrival of the gentlemanly
Mr. Jones, the single-minded Ricardo, and the faithful Pedro, Heyst, the
man of universal detachment, loses his mental self-possession, that fine
attitude before the universally irremediable which wears the name of
stoicism. It is all a matter of proportion. There should have been a
remedy for that sort of thing. And yet there is no remedy. Behind this
minute instance of life's hazards Heyst sees the power of blind destiny.
Besides, Heyst in his fine detachment had lost the habit of asserting
himself. I don't mean the courage of self-assertion, either moral or
physical, but the mere way of it, the trick of the thing, the readiness
of mind and the turn of the hand that come without reflection and lead
the man to excellence in life, in art, in crime, in virtue, and, for the
matter of that, even in love. Thinking is the great enemy of perfection.
The habit of profound reflection, I am compelled to say, is the most
pernicious of all the habits formed by the civilized man.

But I wouldn't be suspected even remotely of making fun of Axel Heyst. I
have always liked him. The flesh-and-blood individual who stands
behind the infinitely more familiar figure of the book I remember as a
mysterious Swede right enough. Whether he was a baron, too, I am not so
certain. He himself never laid claim to that distinction. His detachment
was too great to make any claims, big or small, on one's credulity. I
will not say where I met him because I fear to give my readers a
wrong impression, since a marked incongruity between a man and his
surroundings is often a very misleading circumstance. We became very
friendly for a time, and I would not like to expose him to unpleasant
suspicions though, personally, I am sure he would have been indifferent
to suspicions as he was indifferent to all the other disadvantages of
life. He was not the whole Heyst of course; he is only the physical and
moral foundation of my Heyst laid on the ground of a short acquaintance.
That it was short was certainly not my fault for he had charmed me by
the mere amenity of his detachment which, in this case, I cannot help
thinking he had carried to excess. He went away from his rooms without
leaving a trace. I wondered where he had gone to--but now I know.
He vanished from my ken only to drift into this adventure that,
unavoidable, waited for him in a world which he persisted in looking
upon as a malevolent shadow spinning in the sunlight. Often in the
course of years an expressed sentiment, the particular sense of a phrase
heard casually, would recall him to my mind so that I have fastened on
to him many words heard on other men's lips and belonging to other men's
less perfect, less pathetic moods.

The same observation will apply mutatis mutandis to Mr. Jones, who is
built on a much slenderer connection. Mr. Jones (or whatever his name
was) did not drift away from me. He turned his back on me and walked out
of the room. It was in a little hotel in the island of St. Thomas in
the West Indies (in the year '75) where we found him one hot afternoon
extended on three chairs, all alone in the loud buzzing of flies to
which his immobility and his cadaverous aspect gave a most gruesome
significance. Our invasion must have displeased him because he got off
the chairs brusquely and walked out, leaving with me an indelibly weird
impression of his thin shanks. One of the men with me said that the
fellow was the most desperate gambler he had ever come across. I said:
“A professional sharper?” and got for an answer: “He's a terror; but I
must say that up to a certain point he will play fair. . . .” I wonder
what the point was. I never saw him again because I believe he went
straight on board a mail-boat which left within the hour for other
ports of call in the direction of Aspinall. Mr. Jones's characteristic
insolence belongs to another man of a quite different type. I will say
nothing as to the origins of his mentality because I don't intend to
make any damaging admissions.

It so happened that the very same year Ricardo--the physical
Ricardo--was a fellow passenger of mine on board an extremely small and
extremely dirty little schooner, during a four days' passage between two
places in the Gulf of Mexico whose names don't matter. For the most part
he lay on deck aft as it were at my feet, and raising himself from time
to time on his elbow would talk about himself and go on talking, not
exactly to me or even at me (he would not even look up but kept his
eyes fixed on the deck) but more as if communing in a low voice with
his familiar devil. Now and then he would give me a glance and make the
hairs of his stiff little moustache stir quaintly. His eyes were green
and every cat I see to this day reminds me of the exact contour of his
face. What he was travelling for or what was his business in life he
never confided to me. Truth to say, the only passenger on board that
schooner who could have talked openly about his activities and purposes
was a very snuffy and conversationally delightful friar, the superior
of a convent, attended by a very young lay brother, of a particularly
ferocious countenance. We had with us also, lying prostrate in the dark
and unspeakable cuddy of that schooner, an old Spanish gentleman, owner
of much luggage and, as Ricardo assured me, very ill indeed. Ricardo
seemed to be either a servant or the confidant of that aged and
distinguished-looking invalid, who early on the passage held a long
murmured conversation with the friar, and after that did nothing but
groan feebly, smoke cigarettes, and now and then call for Martin in a
voice full of pain. Then he who had become Ricardo in the book would go
below into that beastly and noisome hole, remain there mysteriously,
and coming up on deck again with a face on which nothing could be read,
would as likely as not resume for my edification the exposition of his
moral attitude towards life illustrated by striking particular instances
of the most atrocious complexion. Did he mean to frighten me? Or seduce
me? Or astonish me? Or arouse my admiration? All he did was to arouse my
amused incredulity. As scoundrels go he was far from being a bore.
For the rest my innocence was so great then that I could not take his
philosophy seriously. All the time he kept one ear turned to the cuddy
in the manner of a devoted servant, but I had the idea that in some way
or other he had imposed the connection on the invalid for some end of
his own. The reader, therefore, won't be surprised to hear that one
morning I was told without any particular emotion by the padrone of the
schooner that the “rich man” down there was dead: He had died in the
night. I don't remember ever being so moved by the desolate end of a
complete stranger. I looked down the skylight, and there was the devoted
Martin busy cording cowhide trunks belonging to the deceased whose white
beard and hooked nose were the only parts I could make out in the dark
depths of a horrible stuffy bunk.

As it fell calm in the course of the afternoon and continued calm during
all that night and the terrible, flaming day, the late “rich man” had
to be thrown overboard at sunset, though as a matter of fact we were in
sight of the low pestilential mangrove-lined coast of our destination.
The excellent Father Superior mentioned to me with an air of immense
commiseration: “The poor man has left a young daughter.” Who was to look
after her I don't know, but I saw the devoted Martin taking the trunks
ashore with great care just before I landed myself. I would perhaps have
tracked the ways of that man of immense sincerity for a little while,
but I had some of my own very pressing business to attend to, which in
the end got mixed up with an earthquake and so I had no time to give
to Ricardo. The reader need not be told that I have not forgotten him,
though.

My contact with the faithful Pedro was much shorter and my observation
of him was less complete but incomparably more anxious. It ended in a
sudden inspiration to get out of his way. It was in a hovel of sticks
and mats by the side of a path. As I went in there only to ask for a
bottle of lemonade I have not to this day the slightest idea what in
my appearance or actions could have roused his terrible ire. It became
manifest to me less than two minutes after I had set eyes on him for the
first time, and though immensely surprised of course I didn't stop
to think it out I took the nearest short cut--through the wall. This
bestial apparition and a certain enormous buck nigger encountered in
Haiti only a couple of months afterwards, have fixed my conception of
blind, furious, unreasoning rage, as manifested in the human animal, to
the end of my days. Of the nigger I used to dream for years afterwards.
Of Pedro never. The impression was less vivid. I got away from him too
quickly.

It seems to me but natural that those three buried in a corner of my
memory should suddenly get out into the light of the world--so natural
that I offer no excuse for their existence, They were there, they had to
come out; and this is a sufficient excuse for a writer of tales who had
taken to his trade without preparation, or premeditation, and without
any moral intention but that which pervades the whole scheme of this
world of senses.

Since this Note is mostly concerned with personal contacts and the
origins of the persons in the tale, I am bound also to speak of Lena,
because if I were to leave her out it would look like a slight; and
nothing would be further from my thoughts than putting a slight on Lena.
If of all the personages involved in the “mystery of Samburan” I have
lived longest with Heyst (or with him I call Heyst) it was at her, whom
I call Lena, that I have looked the longest and with a most sustained
attention. This attention originated in idleness for which I have a
natural talent. One evening I wandered into a cafe, in a town not of the
tropics but of the South of France. It was filled with tobacco smoke,
the hum of voices, the rattling of dominoes, and the sounds of strident
music. The orchestra was rather smaller than the one that performed
at Schomberg's hotel, had the air more of a family party than of an
enlisted band, and, I must confess, seemed rather more respectable than
the Zangiacomo musical enterprise. It was less pretentious also, more
homely and familiar, so to speak, insomuch that in the intervals when
all the performers left the platform one of them went amongst the
marble tables collecting offerings of sous and francs in a battered
tin receptacle recalling the shape of a sauceboat. It was a girl.
Her detachment from her task seems to me now to have equalled or even
surpassed Heyst's aloofness from all the mental degradations to which
a man's intelligence is exposed in its way through life. Silent and
wide-eyed she went from table to table with the air of a sleep-walker
and with no other sound but the slight rattle of the coins to attract
attention. It was long after the sea-chapter of my life had been closed
but it is difficult to discard completely the characteristics of half
a lifetime, and it was in something of the Jack-ashore spirit that
I dropped a five-franc piece into the sauceboat; whereupon the
sleep-walker turned her head to gaze at me and said “Merci, Monsieur”
 in a tone in which there was no gratitude but only surprise. I must have
been idle indeed to take the trouble to remark on such slight evidence
that the voice was very charming and when the performers resumed
their seats I shifted my position slightly in order not to have that
particular performer hidden from me by the little man with the beard who
conducted, and who might for all I know have been her father, but whose
real mission in life was to be a model for the Zangiacomo of Victory.
Having got a clear line of sight I naturally (being idle) continued to
look at the girl through all the second part of the programme. The shape
of her dark head inclined over the violin was fascinating, and, while
resting between the pieces of that interminable programme she was, in
her white dress and with her brown hands reposing in her lap, the very
image of dreamy innocence. The mature, bad-tempered woman at the
piano might have been her mother, though there was not the slightest
resemblance between them. All I am certain of in their personal relation
to each other is that cruel pinch on the upper part of the arm. That I
am sure I have seen! There could be no mistake. I was in too idle a mood
to imagine such a gratuitous barbarity. It may have been playfulness,
yet the girl jumped up as if she had been stung by a wasp. It may have
been playfulness. Yet I saw plainly poor “dreamy innocence” rub gently
the affected place as she filed off with the other performers down the
middle aisle between the marble tables in the uproar of voices, the
rattling of dominoes through a blue atmosphere of tobacco smoke. I
believe that those people left the town next day.

Or perhaps they had only migrated to the other big cafe, on the other
side of the Place de la Comedie. It is very possible. I did not go
across to find out. It was my perfect idleness that had invested the
girl with a peculiar charm, and I did not want to destroy it by
any superfluous exertion. The receptivity of my indolence made the
impression so permanent that when the moment came for her meeting with
Heyst I felt that she would be heroically equal to every demand of the
risky and uncertain future. I was so convinced of it that I let her go
with Heyst, I won't say without a pang but certainly without misgivings.
And in view of her triumphant end what more could I have done for her
rehabilitation and her happiness?

1920. J. C.




VICTORY: AN ISLAND TALE PART ONE



CHAPTER ONE

There is, as every schoolboy knows in this scientific age, a very
close chemical relation between coal and diamonds. It is the reason, I
believe, why some people allude to coal as “black diamonds.” Both these
commodities represent wealth; but coal is a much less portable form
of property. There is, from that point of view, a deplorable lack of
concentration in coal. Now, if a coal-mine could be put into one's
waistcoat pocket--but it can't! At the same time, there is a fascination
in coal, the supreme commodity of the age in which we are camped like
bewildered travellers in a garish, unrestful hotel. And I suppose
those two considerations, the practical and the mystical, prevented
Heyst--Axel Heyst--from going away.

The Tropical Belt Coal Company went into liquidation. The world of
finance is a mysterious world in which, incredible as the fact may
appear, evaporation precedes liquidation. First the capital evaporates,
and then the company goes into liquidation. These are very unnatural
physics, but they account for the persistent inertia of Heyst, at which
we “out there” used to laugh among ourselves--but not inimically. An
inert body can do no harm to anyone, provokes no hostility, is scarcely
worth derision. It may, indeed, be in the way sometimes; but this could
not be said of Axel Heyst. He was out of everybody's way, as if he
were perched on the highest peak of the Himalayas, and in a sense as
conspicuous. Everyone in that part of the world knew of him, dwelling on
his little island. An island is but the top of a mountain. Axel Heyst,
perched on it immovably, was surrounded, instead of the imponderable
stormy and transparent ocean of air merging into infinity, by a tepid,
shallow sea; a passionless offshoot of the great waters which embrace
the continents of this globe. His most frequent visitors were shadows,
the shadows of clouds, relieving the monotony of the inanimate, brooding
sunshine of the tropics. His nearest neighbour--I am speaking now of
things showing some sort of animation--was an indolent volcano which
smoked faintly all day with its head just above the northern horizon,
and at night levelled at him, from amongst the clear stars, a dull red
glow, expanding and collapsing spasmodically like the end of a gigantic
cigar puffed at intermittently in the dark. Axel Heyst was also a
smoker; and when he lounged out on his veranda with his cheroot, the
last thing before going to bed, he made in the night the same sort of
glow and of the same size as that other one so many miles away.

In a sense, the volcano was company to him in the shades of the
night--which were often too thick, one would think, to let a breath of
air through. There was seldom enough wind to blow a feather along. On
most evenings of the year Heyst could have sat outside with a naked
candle to read one of the books left him by his late father. It was not
a mean store. But he never did that. Afraid of mosquitoes, very likely.
Neither was he ever tempted by the silence to address any casual remarks
to the companion glow of the volcano. He was not mad. Queer chap--yes,
that may have been said, and in fact was said; but there is a tremendous
difference between the two, you will allow.

On the nights of full moon the silence around Samburan--the “Round
Island” of the charts--was dazzling; and in the flood of cold light
Heyst could see his immediate surroundings, which had the aspect of
an abandoned settlement invaded by the jungle: vague roofs above low
vegetation, broken shadows of bamboo fences in the sheen of long grass,
something like an overgrown bit of road slanting among ragged thickets
towards the shore only a couple of hundred yards away, with a black
jetty and a mound of some sort, quite inky on its unlighted side. But
the most conspicuous object was a gigantic blackboard raised on two
posts and presenting to Heyst, when the moon got over that side, the
white letters “T. B. C. Co.” in a row at least two feet high. These were
the initials of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, his employers--his late
employers, to be precise.

According to the unnatural mysteries of the financial world, the T. B.
C. Company's capital having evaporated in the course of two years, the
company went into liquidation--forced, I believe, not voluntary. There
was nothing forcible in the process, however. It was slow; and while the
liquidation--in London and Amsterdam--pursued its languid course, Axel
Heyst, styled in the prospectus “manager in the tropics,” remained at
his post on Samburan, the No. 1 coaling-station of the company.

And it was not merely a coaling-station. There was a coal-mine there,
with an outcrop in the hillside less than five hundred yards from the
rickety wharf and the imposing blackboard. The company's object had been
to get hold of all the outcrops on tropical islands and exploit them
locally. And, Lord knows, there were any amount of outcrops. It was
Heyst who had located most of them in this part of the tropical belt
during his rather aimless wanderings, and being a ready letter-writer
had written pages and pages about them to his friends in Europe. At
least, so it was said.

We doubted whether he had any visions of wealth--for himself, at any
rate. What he seemed mostly concerned for was the “stride forward,”
 as he expressed it, in the general organization of the universe,
apparently. He was heard by more than a hundred persons in the islands
talking of a “great stride forward for these regions.” The convinced
wave of the hand which accompanied the phrase suggested tropical
distances being impelled onward. In connection with the finished
courtesy of his manner, it was persuasive, or at any rate silencing--for
a time, at least. Nobody cared to argue with him when he talked in this
strain. His earnestness could do no harm to anybody. There was no danger
of anyone taking seriously his dream of tropical coal, so what was the
use of hurting his feelings?

Thus reasoned men in reputable business offices where he had his entree
as a person who came out East with letters of introduction--and modest
letters of credit, too--some years before these coal-outcrops began to
crop up in his playfully courteous talk. From the first there was
some difficulty in making him out. He was not a traveller. A traveller
arrives and departs, goes on somewhere. Heyst did not depart. I met a
man once--the manager of the branch of the Oriental Banking Corporation
in Malacca--to whom Heyst exclaimed, in no connection with anything in
particular (it was in the billiard-room of the club):

“I am enchanted with these islands!”

He shot it out suddenly, a propos des bottes, as the French say, and
while chalking his cue. And perhaps it was some sort of enchantment.
There are more spells than your commonplace magicians ever dreamed of.

Roughly speaking, a circle with a radius of eight hundred miles drawn
round a point in North Borneo was in Heyst's case a magic circle. It
just touched Manila, and he had been seen there. It just touched Saigon,
and he was likewise seen there once. Perhaps these were his attempts to
break out. If so, they were failures. The enchantment must have been
an unbreakable one. The manager--the man who heard the exclamation--had
been so impressed by the tone, fervour, rapture, what you will, or
perhaps by the incongruity of it that he had related the experience to
more than one person.

“Queer chap, that Swede,” was his only comment; but this is the origin
of the name “Enchanted Heyst” which some fellows fastened on our man.

He also had other names. In his early years, long before he got so
becomingly bald on the top, he went to present a letter of introduction
to Mr. Tesman of Tesman Brothers, a Sourabaya firm--tip-top house. Well,
Mr. Tesman was a kindly, benevolent old gentleman. He did not know what
to make of that caller. After telling him that they wished to render his
stay among the islands as pleasant as possible, and that they were
ready to assist him in his plans, and so on, and after receiving Heyst's
thanks--you know the usual kind of conversation--he proceeded to query
in a slow, paternal tone:

“And you are interested in--?”

“Facts,” broke in Heyst in his courtly voice. “There's nothing worth
knowing but facts. Hard facts! Facts alone, Mr. Tesman.”

I don't know if old Tesman agreed with him or not, but he must have
spoken about it, because, for a time, our man got the name of “Hard
Facts.” He had the singular good fortune that his sayings stuck to him
and became part of his name. Thereafter he mooned about the Java Sea in
some of the Tesmans' trading schooners, and then vanished, on board an
Arab ship, in the direction of New Guinea. He remained so long in that
outlying part of his enchanted circle that he was nearly forgotten
before he swam into view again in a native proa full of Goram vagabonds,
burnt black by the sun, very lean, his hair much thinned, and a
portfolio of sketches under his arm. He showed these willingly, but
was very reserved as to anything else. He had had an “amusing time,” he
said. A man who will go to New Guinea for fun--well!

Later, years afterwards, when the last vestiges of youth had gone off
his face and all the hair off the top of his head, and his red-gold
pair of horizontal moustaches had grown to really noble proportions,
a certain disreputable white man fastened upon him an epithet. Putting
down with a shaking hand a long glass emptied of its contents--paid
for by Heyst--he said, with that deliberate sagacity which no mere
water-drinker ever attained:

“Heyst's a puffect g'n'lman. Puffect! But he's a ut-uto-utopist.”

Heyst had just gone out of the place of public refreshment where this
pronouncement was voiced. Utopist, eh? Upon my word, the only thing
I heard him say which might have had a bearing on the point was his
invitation to old McNab himself. Turning with that finished courtesy of
attitude, movement voice, which was his obvious characteristic, he had
said with delicate playfulness:

“Come along and quench your thirst with us, Mr. McNab!”

Perhaps that was it. A man who could propose, even playfully, to quench
old McNab's thirst must have been a utopist, a pursuer of chimeras; for
of downright irony Heyst was not prodigal. And, may be, this was the
reason why he was generally liked. At that epoch in his life, in the
fulness of his physical development, of a broad, martial presence, with
his bald head and long moustaches, he resembled the portraits of Charles
XII., of adventurous memory. However, there was no reason to think that
Heyst was in any way a fighting man.





CHAPTER TWO

It was about this time that Heyst became associated with Morrison on
terms about which people were in doubt. Some said he was a partner,
others said he was a sort of paying guest, but the real truth of the
matter was more complex. One day Heyst turned up in Timor. Why in Timor,
of all places in the world, no one knows. Well, he was mooning about
Delli, that highly pestilential place, possibly in search of some
undiscovered facts, when he came in the street upon Morrison, who, in
his way, was also an “enchanted” man. When you spoke to Morrison of
going home--he was from Dorsetshire--he shuddered. He said it was dark
and wet there; that it was like living with your head and shoulders in
a moist gunny-bag. That was only his exaggerated style of talking.
Morrison was “one of us.” He was owner and master of the Capricorn,
trading brig, and was understood to be doing well with her, except for
the drawback of too much altruism. He was the dearly beloved friend of a
quantity of God-forsaken villages up dark creeks and obscure bays, where
he traded for produce. He would often sail, through awfully dangerous
channels up to some miserable settlement, only to find a very hungry
population clamorous for rice, and without so much “produce” between
them as would have filled Morrison's suitcase. Amid general rejoicings,
he would land the rice all the same, explain to the people that it was
an advance, that they were in debt to him now; would preach to them
energy and industry, and make an elaborate note in a pocket-diary which
he always carried; and this would be the end of that transaction.
I don't know if Morrison thought so, but the villagers had no doubt
whatever about it. Whenever a coast village sighted the brig it would
begin to beat all its gongs and hoist all its streamers, and all its
girls would put flowers in their hair and the crowd would line the river
bank, and Morrison would beam and glitter at all this excitement through
his single eyeglass with an air of intense gratification. He was tall
and lantern-jawed, and clean-shaven, and looked like a barrister who had
thrown his wig to the dogs.

We used to remonstrate with him:

“You will never see any of your advances if you go on like this,
Morrison.”

He would put on a knowing air.

“I shall squeeze them yet some day--never you fear. And that reminds
me”--pulling out his inseparable pocketbook--“there's that So-and-So
village. They are pretty well off again; I may just as well squeeze them
to begin with.”

He would make a ferocious entry in the pocketbook.

Memo: Squeeze the So-and-So village at the first time of calling.

Then he would stick the pencil back and snap the elastic on with
inflexible finality; but he never began the squeezing. Some men grumbled
at him. He was spoiling the trade. Well, perhaps to a certain extent;
not much. Most of the places he traded with were unknown not only to
geography but also to the traders' special lore which is transmitted by
word of mouth, without ostentation, and forms the stock of mysterious
local knowledge. It was hinted also that Morrison had a wife in each and
every one of them, but the majority of us repulsed these innuendoes
with indignation. He was a true humanitarian and rather ascetic than
otherwise.

When Heyst met him in Delli, Morrison was walking along the street,
his eyeglass tossed over his shoulder, his head down, with the hopeless
aspect of those hardened tramps one sees on our roads trudging from
workhouse to workhouse. Being hailed on the street he looked up with a
wild worried expression. He was really in trouble. He had come the week
before into Delli and the Portuguese authorities, on some pretence
of irregularity in his papers, had inflicted a fine upon him and had
arrested his brig.

Morrison never had any spare cash in hand. With his system of trading
it would have been strange if he had; and all these debts entered in
the pocketbook weren't good enough to raise a millrei on--let alone a
shilling. The Portuguese officials begged him not to distress himself.
They gave him a week's grace, and then proposed to sell the brig at
auction. This meant ruin for Morrison; and when Heyst hailed him across
the street in his usual courtly tone, the week was nearly out.

Heyst crossed over, and said with a slight bow, and in the manner of a
prince addressing another prince on a private occasion:

“What an unexpected pleasure. Would you have any objection to drink
something with me in that infamous wine-shop over there? The sun is
really too strong to talk in the street.”

The haggard Morrison followed obediently into a sombre, cool hovel which
he would have distained to enter at any other time. He was distracted.
He did not know what he was doing. You could have led him over the edge
of a precipice just as easily as into that wine-shop. He sat down like
an automaton. He was speechless, but he saw a glass full of rough red
wine before him, and emptied it. Heyst meantime, politely watchful, had
taken a seat opposite.

“You are in for a bout of fever, I fear,” he said sympathetically.

Poor Morrison's tongue was loosened at that.

“Fever!” he cried. “Give me fever. Give me plague. They are diseases.
One gets over them. But I am being murdered. I am being murdered by the
Portuguese. The gang here downed me at last among them. I am to have my
throat cut the day after tomorrow.”

In the face of this passion Heyst made, with his eyebrows, a
slight motion of surprise which would not have been misplaced in a
drawing-room. Morrison's despairing reserve had broken down. He had been
wandering with a dry throat all over that miserable town of mud hovels,
silent, with no soul to turn to in his distress, and positively
maddened by his thoughts; and suddenly he had stumbled on a white man,
figuratively and actually white--for Morrison refused to accept the
racial whiteness of the Portuguese officials. He let himself go for the
mere relief of violent speech, his elbows planted on the table, his
eyes blood-shot, his voice nearly gone, the brim of his round pith hat
shading an unshaven, livid face. His white clothes, which he had not
taken off for three days, were dingy. He had already gone to the bad,
past redemption. The sight was shocking to Heyst; but he let nothing
of it appear in his bearing, concealing his impression under that
consummate good-society manner of his. Polite attention, what's due from
one gentleman listening to another, was what he showed; and, as usual,
it was catching; so that Morrison pulled himself together and finished
his narrative in a conversational tone, with a man-of-the-world air.

“It's a villainous plot. Unluckily, one is helpless. That scoundrel
Cousinho--Andreas, you know--has been coveting the brig for years.
Naturally, I would never sell. She is not only my livelihood; she's my
life. So he has hatched this pretty little plot with the chief of the
customs. The sale, of course, will be a farce. There's no one here to
bid. He will get the brig for a song--no, not even that--a line of a
song. You have been some years now in the islands, Heyst. You know us
all; you have seen how we live. Now you shall have the opportunity
to see how some of us end; for it is the end, for me. I can't deceive
myself any longer. You see it--don't you?”

Morrison had pulled himself together, but one felt the snapping strain
on his recovered self-possession. Heyst was beginning to say that
he “could very well see all the bearings of this unfortunate--” when
Morrison interrupted him jerkily.

“Upon my word, I don't know why I have been telling you all this. I
suppose seeing a thoroughly white man made it impossible to keep my
trouble to myself. Words can't do it justice; but since I've told you so
much I may as well tell you more. Listen. This morning on board, in my
cabin I went down on my knees and prayed for help. I went down on my
knees!”

“You are a believer, Morrison?” asked Heyst with a distinct note of
respect.

“Surely I am not an infidel.”

Morrison was swiftly reproachful in his answer, and there came a pause,
Morrison perhaps interrogating his conscience, and Heyst preserving a
mien of unperturbed, polite interest.

“I prayed like a child, of course. I believe in children praying--well,
women, too, but I rather think God expects men to be more self-reliant.
I don't hold with a man everlastingly bothering the Almighty with his
silly troubles. It seems such cheek. Anyhow, this morning I--I have
never done any harm to any God's creature knowingly--I prayed. A sudden
impulse--I went flop on my knees; so you may judge--”

They were gazing earnestly into each other's eyes. Poor Morrison added,
as a discouraging afterthought:

“Only this is such a God-forsaken spot.”

Heyst inquired with a delicate intonation whether he might know the
amount for which the brig was seized.

Morrison suppressed an oath, and named curtly a sum which was in itself
so insignificant that any other person than Heyst would have exclaimed
at it. And even Heyst could hardly keep incredulity out of his politely
modulated voice as he asked if it was a fact that Morrison had not that
amount in hand.

Morrison hadn't. He had only a little English gold, a few sovereigns, on
board. He had left all his spare cash with the Tesmans, in Samarang, to
meet certain bills which would fall due while he was away on his cruise.
Anyhow, that money would not have been any more good to him than if it
had been in the innermost depths of the infernal regions. He said all
this brusquely. He looked with sudden disfavour at that noble forehead,
at those great martial moustaches, at the tired eyes of the man sitting
opposite him. Who the devil was he? What was he, Morrison, doing there,
talking like this? Morrison knew no more of Heyst than the rest of us
trading in the Archipelago did. Had the Swede suddenly risen and hit
him on the nose, he could not have been taken more aback than when this
stranger, this nondescript wanderer, said with a little bow across the
table:

“Oh! If that's the case I would be very happy if you'd allow me to be of
use!”

Morrison didn't understand. This was one of those things that don't
happen--unheard of things. He had no real inkling of what it meant, till
Heyst said definitely:

“I can lend you the amount.”

“You have the money?” whispered Morrison. “Do you mean here, in your
pocket?”

“Yes, on me. Glad to be of use.”

Morrison, staring open-mouthed, groped over his shoulder for the cord of
the eyeglass hanging down his back. When he found it, he stuck it in his
eye hastily. It was as if he expected Heyst's usual white suit of the
tropics to change into a shining garment, flowing down to his toes,
and a pair of great dazzling wings to sprout out on the Swede's
shoulders--and didn't want to miss a single detail of the
transformation. But if Heyst was an angel from on high, sent in answer
to prayer, he did not betray his heavenly origin by outward signs.
So, instead of going on his knees, as he felt inclined to do, Morrison
stretched out his hand, which Heyst grasped with formal alacrity and a
polite murmur in which “Trifle--delighted--of service,” could just be
distinguished.

“Miracles do happen,” thought the awestruck Morrison. To him, as to
all of us in the Islands, this wandering Heyst, who didn't toil or spin
visibly, seemed the very last person to be the agent of Providence in
an affair concerned with money. The fact of his turning up in Timor or
anywhere else was no more wonderful than the settling of a sparrow on
one's window-sill at any given moment. But that he should carry a sum of
money in his pocket seemed somehow inconceivable.

So inconceivable that as they were trudging together through the sand
of the roadway to the custom-house--another mud hovel--to pay the
fine, Morrison broke into a cold sweat, stopped short, and exclaimed in
faltering accents:

“I say! You aren't joking, Heyst?”

“Joking!” Heyst's blue eyes went hard as he turned them on the
discomposed Morrison. “In what way, may I ask?” he continued with
austere politeness.

Morrison was abashed.

“Forgive me, Heyst. You must have been sent by God in answer to my
prayer. But I have been nearly off my chump for three days with worry;
and it suddenly struck me: 'What if it's the Devil who has sent him?'”

“I have no connection with the supernatural,” said Heyst graciously,
moving on. “Nobody has sent me. I just happened along.”

“I know better,” contradicted Morrison. “I may be unworthy, but I have
been heard. I know it. I feel it. For why should you offer--”

Heyst inclined his head, as from respect for a conviction in which he
could not share. But he stuck to his point by muttering that in the
presence of an odious fact like this, it was natural--

Later in the day, the fine paid, and the two of them on board the brig,
from which the guard had been removed, Morrison who, besides, being a
gentleman was also an honest fellow began to talk about repayment. He
knew very well his inability to lay by any sum of money. It was partly
the fault of circumstances and partly of his temperament; and it would
have been very difficult to apportion the responsibility between the
two. Even Morrison himself could not say, while confessing to the fact.
With a worried air he ascribed it to fatality:

“I don't know how it is that I've never been able to save. It's some
sort of curse. There's always a bill or two to meet.”

He plunged his hand into his pocket for the famous notebook so well
known in the islands, the fetish of his hopes, and fluttered the pages
feverishly.

“And yet--look,” he went on. “There it is--more than five thousand
dollars owing. Surely that's something.”

He ceased suddenly. Heyst, who had been all the time trying to look
as unconcerned as he could, made reassuring noises in his throat.
But Morrison was not only honest. He was honourable, too; and on this
stressful day, before this amazing emissary of Providence and in the
revulsion of his feelings, he made his great renunciation. He cast off
the abiding illusion of his existence.

“No. No. They are not good. I'll never be able to squeeze them. Never.
I've been saying for years I would, but I give it up. I never really
believed I could. Don't reckon on that, Heyst. I have robbed you.”

Poor Morrison actually laid his head on the cabin table, and remained
in that crushed attitude while Heyst talked to him soothingly with the
utmost courtesy. The Swede was as much distressed as Morrison; for he
understood the other's feelings perfectly. No decent feeling was ever
scorned by Heyst. But he was incapable of outward cordiality of manner,
and he felt acutely his defect. Consummate politeness is not the right
tonic for an emotional collapse. They must have had, both of them, a
fairly painful time of it in the cabin of the brig. In the end Morrison,
casting desperately for an idea in the blackness of his despondency,
hit upon the notion of inviting Heyst to travel with him in his brig and
have a share in his trading ventures up to the amount of his loan.

It is characteristic of Heyst's unattached, floating existence that he
was in a position to accept this proposal. There is no reason to think
that he wanted particularly just then to go poking aboard the brig into
all the holes and corners of the Archipelago where Morrison picked up
most of his trade. Far from it; but he would have consented to almost
any arrangement in order to put an end to the harrowing scene in the
cabin. There was at once a great transformation act: Morrison raising
his diminished head, and sticking the glass in his eye to look
affectionately at Heyst, a bottle being uncorked, and so on. It was
agreed that nothing should be said to anyone of this transaction.
Morrison, you understand, was not proud of the episode, and he was
afraid of being unmercifully chaffed.

“An old bird like me! To let myself be trapped by those damned
Portuguese rascals! I should never hear the last of it. We must keep it
dark.”

From quite other motives, among which his native delicacy was the
principal, Heyst was even more anxious to bind himself to silence. A
gentleman would naturally shrink from the part of heavenly messenger
that Morrison would force upon him. It made Heyst uncomfortable, as it
was. And perhaps he did not care that it should be known that he had
some means, whatever they might have been--sufficient, at any rate, to
enable him to lend money to people. These two had a duet down there,
like conspirators in a comic opera, of “Sh--ssh, shssh! Secrecy!
Secrecy!” It must have been funny, because they were very serious about
it.

And for a time the conspiracy was successful in so far that we all
concluded that Heyst was boarding with the good-natured--some said:
sponging on the imbecile--Morrison, in his brig. But you know how it
is with all such mysteries. There is always a leak somewhere. Morrison
himself, not a perfect vessel by any means, was bursting with gratitude,
and under the stress he must have let out something vague--enough to
give the island gossip a chance. And you know how kindly the world is
in its comments on what it does not understand. A rumour sprang out that
Heyst, having obtained some mysterious hold on Morrison, had fastened
himself on him and was sucking him dry. Those who had traced these
mutters back to their origin were very careful not to believe them. The
originator, it seems, was a certain Schomberg, a big, manly, bearded
creature of the Teutonic persuasion, with an ungovernable tongue which
surely must have worked on a pivot. Whether he was a Lieutenant of the
Reserve, as he declared, I don't know. Out there he was by profession a
hotel-keeper, first in Bangkok, then somewhere else, and ultimately in
Sourabaya. He dragged after him up and down that section of the tropical
belt a silent, frightened, little woman with long ringlets, who smiled
at one stupidly, showing a blue tooth. I don't know why so many of us
patronized his various establishments. He was a noxious ass, and he
satisfied his lust for silly gossip at the cost of his customers. It
was he who, one evening, as Morrison and Heyst went past the hotel--they
were not his regular patrons--whispered mysteriously to the mixed
company assembled on the veranda:

“The spider and the fly just gone by, gentlemen.” Then, very important
and confidential, his thick paw at the side of his mouth: “We are among
ourselves; well, gentlemen, all I can say is, don't you ever get mixed
up with that Swede. Don't you ever get caught in his web.”





CHAPTER THREE

Human nature being what it is, having a silly side to it as well as
a mean side, there were not a few who pretended to be indignant on no
better authority than a general propensity to believe every evil report;
and a good many others who found it simply funny to call Heyst the
Spider--behind his back, of course. He was as serenely unconscious of
this as of his several other nicknames. But soon people found other
things to say of Heyst; not long afterwards he came very much to the
fore in larger affairs. He blossomed out into something definite. He
filled the public eye as the manager on the spot of the Tropical Belt
Coal Company with offices in London and Amsterdam, and other things
about it that sounded and looked grandiose. The offices in the two
capitals may have consisted--and probably did--of one room in each;
but at that distance, out East there, all this had an air. We were more
puzzled than dazzled, it is true; but even the most sober-minded among
us began to think that there was something in it. The Tesmans appointed
agents, a contract for government mail-boats secured, the era of steam
beginning for the islands--a great stride forward--Heyst's stride!

And all this sprang from the meeting of the cornered Morrison and of the
wandering Heyst, which may or may not have been the direct outcome of a
prayer. Morrison was not an imbecile, but he seemed to have got himself
into a state of remarkable haziness as to his exact position towards
Heyst. For, if Heyst had been sent with money in his pocket by a direct
decree of the Almighty in answer to Morrison's prayer then there was no
reason for special gratitude, since obviously he could not help himself.
But Morrison believed both, in the efficacy of prayer and in the
infinite goodness of Heyst. He thanked God with awed sincerity for his
mercy, and could not thank Heyst enough for the service rendered as
between man and man. In this (highly creditable) tangle of strong
feelings Morrison's gratitude insisted on Heyst's partnership in the
great discovery. Ultimately we heard that Morrison had gone home through
the Suez Canal in order to push the magnificent coal idea personally
in London. He parted from his brig and disappeared from our ken; but
we heard that he had written a letter or letters to Heyst, saying that
London was cold and gloomy; that he did not like either the men or
things, that he was “as lonely as a crow in a strange country.” In
truth, he pined after the Capricorn--I don't mean only the tropic; I
mean the ship too. Finally he went into Dorsetshire to see his people,
caught a bad cold, and died with extraordinary precipitation in the
bosom of his appalled family. Whether his exertions in the City of
London had enfeebled his vitality I don't know; but I believe it was
this visit which put life into the coal idea. Be it as it may, the
Tropical Belt Coal Company was born very shortly after Morrison,
the victim of gratitude and his native climate, had gone to join his
forefathers in a Dorsetshire churchyard.

Heyst was immensely shocked. He got the news in the Moluccas through the
Tesmans, and then disappeared for a time. It appears that he stayed with
a Dutch government doctor in Amboyna, a friend of his who looked after
him for a bit in his bungalow. He became visible again rather suddenly,
his eyes sunk in his head, and with a sort of guarded attitude, as if
afraid someone would reproach him with the death of Morrison.

Naive Heyst! As if anybody would . . . Nobody amongst us had any
interest in men who went home. They were all right; they did not count
any more. Going to Europe was nearly as final as going to Heaven. It
removed a man from the world of hazard and adventure.

As a matter of fact, many of us did not hear of this death till months
afterwards--from Schomberg, who disliked Heyst gratuitously and made up
a piece of sinister whispered gossip:

“That's what comes of having anything to do with that fellow. He
squeezes you dry like a lemon, then chucks you out--sends you home to
die. Take warning by Morrison!”

Of course, we laughed at the innkeeper's suggestions of black mystery.
Several of us heard that Heyst was prepared to go to Europe himself,
to push on his coal enterprise personally; but he never went. It wasn't
necessary. The company was formed without him, and his nomination of
manager in the tropics came out to him by post.

From the first he had selected Samburan, or Round Island, for the
central station. Some copies of the prospectus issued in Europe, having
found their way out East, were passed from hand to hand. We greatly
admired the map which accompanied them for the edification of the
shareholders. On it Samburan was represented as the central spot of the
Eastern Hemisphere with its name engraved in enormous capitals. Heavy
lines radiated from it in all directions through the tropics, figuring a
mysterious and effective star--lines of influence or lines of distance,
or something of that sort. Company promoters have an imagination of
their own. There's no more romantic temperament on earth than the
temperament of a company promoter. Engineers came out, coolies were
imported, bungalows were put up on Samburan, a gallery driven into the
hillside, and actually some coal got out.

These manifestations shook the soberest minds. For a time everybody in
the islands was talking of the Tropical Belt Coal, and even those who
smiled quietly to themselves were only hiding their uneasiness. Oh, yes;
it had come, and anybody could see what would be the consequences--the
end of the individual trader, smothered under a great invasion of
steamers. We could not afford to buy steamers. Not we. And Heyst was the
manager.

“You know, Heyst, enchanted Heyst.”

“Oh, come! He has been no better than a loafer around here as far back
as any of us can remember.”

“Yes, he said he was looking for facts. Well, he's got hold of one that
will do for all of us,” commented a bitter voice.

“That's what they call development--and be hanged to it!” muttered
another.

Never was Heyst talked about so much in the tropical belt before.

“Isn't he a Swedish baron or something?”

“He, a baron? Get along with you!”

For my part I haven't the slightest doubt that he was. While he was
still drifting amongst the islands, enigmatical and disregarded like an
insignificant ghost, he told me so himself on a certain occasion. It
was a long time before he materialized in this alarming way into the
destroyer of our little industry--Heyst the Enemy.

It became the fashion with a good many to speak of Heyst as the Enemy.
He was very concrete, very visible now. He was rushing all over the
Archipelago, jumping in and out of local mail-packets as if they had
been tram-cars, here, there, and everywhere--organizing with all his
might. This was no mooning about. This was business. And this sudden
display of purposeful energy shook the incredulity of the most
sceptical more than any scientific demonstration of the value of these
coal-outcrops could have done. It was impressive. Schomberg was the
only one who resisted the infection. Big, manly in a portly style,
and profusely bearded, with a glass of beer in his thick paw, he would
approach some table where the topic of the hour was being discussed,
would listen for a moment, and then come out with his invariable
declaration:

“All this is very well, gentlemen; but he can't throw any of his
coal-dust in my eyes. There's nothing in it. Why, there can't be
anything in it. A fellow like that for manager? Phoo!”

Was it the clairvoyance of imbecile hatred, or mere stupid tenacity of
opinion, which ends sometimes by scoring against the world in a most
astonishing manner? Most of us can remember instances of triumphant
folly; and that ass Schomberg triumphed. The T.B.C. Company went into
liquidation, as I began by telling you. The Tesmans washed their hands
of it. The Government cancelled those famous contracts, the talk died
out, and presently it was remarked here and there that Heyst had faded
completely away. He had become invisible, as in those early days when
he used to make a bolt clear out of sight in his attempts to break away
from the enchantment of “these isles,” either in the direction of New
Guinea or in the direction of Saigon--to cannibals or to cafes. The
enchanted Heyst! Had he at last broken the spell? Had he died? We were
too indifferent to wonder overmuch. You see we had on the whole liked
him well enough. And liking is not sufficient to keep going the interest
one takes in a human being. With hatred, apparently, it is otherwise.
Schomberg couldn't forget Heyst. The keen, manly Teutonic creature was a
good hater. A fool often is.

“Good evening, gentlemen. Have you got everything you want? So! Good!
You see? What was I always telling you? Aha! There was nothing in it. I
knew it. But what I would like to know is what became of that--Swede.”

He put a stress on the word Swede as if it meant scoundrel. He detested
Scandinavians generally. Why? Goodness only knows. A fool like that is
unfathomable. He continued:

“It's five months or more since I have spoken to anybody who has seen
him.”

As I have said, we were not much interested; but Schomberg, of course,
could not understand that. He was grotesquely dense. Whenever three
people came together in his hotel, he took good care that Heyst should
be with them.

“I hope the fellow did not go and drown himself,” he would add with a
comical earnestness that ought to have made us shudder; only our crowd
was superficial, and did not apprehend the psychology of this pious
hope.

“Why? Heyst isn't in debt to you for drinks is he?” somebody asked him
once with shallow scorn.

“Drinks! Oh, dear no!”

The innkeeper was not mercenary. Teutonic temperament seldom is. But he
put on a sinister expression to tell us that Heyst had not paid perhaps
three visits altogether to his “establishment.” This was Heyst's crime,
for which Schomberg wished him nothing less than a long and tormented
existence. Observe the Teutonic sense of proportion and nice forgiving
temper.

At last, one afternoon, Schomberg was seen approaching a group of his
customers. He was obviously in high glee. He squared his manly chest
with great importance.

“Gentlemen, I have news of him. Who? why, that Swede. He is still
on Samburan. He's never been away from it. The company is gone,
the engineers are gone, the clerks are gone, the coolies are gone,
everything's gone; but there he sticks. Captain Davidson, coming by from
the westward, saw him with his own eyes. Something white on the wharf,
so he steamed in and went ashore in a small boat. Heyst, right enough.
Put a book into his pocket, always very polite. Been strolling on
the wharf and reading. 'I remain in possession here,' he told Captain
Davidson. What I want to know is what he gets to eat there. A piece of
dried fish now and then--what? That's coming down pretty low for a man
who turned up his nose at my table d'hote!”

He winked with immense malice. A bell started ringing, and he led the
way to the dining-room as if into a temple, very grave, with the air
of a benefactor of mankind. His ambition was to feed it at a profitable
price, and his delight was to talk of it behind its back. It was very
characteristic of him to gloat over the idea of Heyst having nothing
decent to eat.





CHAPTER FOUR

A few of us who were sufficiently interested went to Davidson for
details. These were not many. He told us that he passed to the north of
Samburan on purpose to see what was going on. At first, it looked as if
that side of the island had been altogether abandoned. This was what he
expected. Presently, above the dense mass of vegetation that Samburan
presents to view, he saw the head of the flagstaff without a flag. Then,
while steaming across the slight indentation which for a time was known
officially as Black Diamond Bay, he made out with his glass the white
figure on the coaling-wharf. It could be no one but Heyst.

“I thought for certain he wanted to be taken off, so I steamed in. He
made no signs. However, I lowered a boat. I could not see another living
being anywhere. Yes. He had a book in his hand. He looked exactly as we
have always seen him--very neat, white shoes, cork helmet. He explained
to me that he had always had a taste for solitude. It was the first I
ever heard of it, I told him. He only smiled. What could I say? He isn't
the sort of man one can speak familiarly to. There's something in him.
One doesn't care to.

“'But what's the object? Are you thinking of keeping possession of the
mine?' I asked him.

“'Something of the sort,' he says. 'I am keeping hold.'

“'But all this is as dead as Julius Caesar,' I cried. 'In fact, you have
nothing worth holding on to, Heyst.'

“'Oh, I am done with facts,' says he, putting his hand to his helmet
sharply with one of his short bows.”

Thus dismissed, Davidson went on board his ship, swung her out, and as
he was steaming away he watched from the bridge Heyst walking shoreward
along the wharf. He marched into the long grass and vanished--all but
the top of his white cork helmet, which seemed to swim in a green sea.
Then that too disappeared, as if it had sunk into the living depths of
the tropical vegetation, which is more jealous of men's conquests than
the ocean, and which was about to close over the last vestiges of the
liquidated Tropical Belt Coal Company--A. Heyst, manager in the East.

Davidson, a good, simple fellow in his way, was strangely affected. It
is to be noted that he knew very little of Heyst. He was one of those
whom Heyst's finished courtesy of attitude and intonation most strongly
disconcerted. He himself was a fellow of fine feeling, I think, though
of course he had no more polish than the rest of us. We were naturally
a hail-fellow-well-met crowd, with standards of our own--no worse, I
daresay, than other people's; but polish was not one of them. Davidson's
fineness was real enough to alter the course of the steamer he
commanded. Instead of passing to the south of Samburan, he made it his
practice to take the passage along the north shore, within about a mile
of the wharf.

“He can see us if he likes to see us,” remarked Davidson. Then he had an
afterthought: “I say! I hope he won't think I am intruding, eh?”

We reassured him on the point of correct behaviour. The sea is open to
all.

This slight deviation added some ten miles to Davidson's round trip, but
as that was sixteen hundred miles it did not matter much.

“I have told my owner of it,” said the conscientious commander of the
Sissie.

His owner had a face like an ancient lemon. He was small and
wizened--which was strange, because generally a Chinaman, as he grows in
prosperity, puts on inches of girth and stature. To serve a Chinese firm
is not so bad. Once they become convinced you deal straight by them,
their confidence becomes unlimited. You can do no wrong. So Davidson's
old Chinaman squeaked hurriedly:

“All right, all right, all right. You do what you like, captain--”

And there was an end of the matter; not altogether, though. From time to
time the Chinaman used to ask Davidson about the white man. He was still
there, eh?

“I never see him,” Davidson had to confess to his owner, who would peer
at him silently through round, horn-rimmed spectacles, several sizes too
large for his little old face. “I never see him.”

To me, on occasions he would say:

“I haven't a doubt he's there. He hides. It's very unpleasant.” Davidson
was a little vexed with Heyst. “Funny thing,” he went on. “Of all the
people I speak to, nobody ever asks after him but that Chinaman of
mine--and Schomberg,” he added after a while.

Yes, Schomberg, of course. He was asking everybody about everything, and
arranging the information into the most scandalous shape his imagination
could invent. From time to time he would step up, his blinking,
cushioned eyes, his thick lips, his very chestnut beard, looking full of
malice.

“Evening, gentlemen. Have you got all you want? So! Good! Well, I am
told the jungle has choked the very sheds in Black Diamond Bay. Fact.
He's a hermit in the wilderness now. But what can this manager get to
eat there? It beats me.”

Sometimes a stranger would inquire with natural curiosity:

“Who? What manager?”

“Oh, a certain Swede,”--with a sinister emphasis, as if he were saying
“a certain brigand.” “Well known here. He's turned hermit from shame.
That's what the devil does when he's found out.”

Hermit. This was the latest of the more or less witty labels applied
to Heyst during his aimless pilgrimage in this section of the tropical
belt, where the inane clacking of Schomberg's tongue vexed our ears.

But apparently Heyst was not a hermit by temperament. The sight of his
land was not invincibly odious to him. We must believe this, since
for some reason or other he did come out from his retreat for a while.
Perhaps it was only to see whether there were any letters for him at the
Tesmans. I don't know. No one knows. But this reappearance shows that
his detachment from the world was not complete. And incompleteness of
any sort leads to trouble. Axel Heyst ought not to have cared for his
letters--or whatever it was that brought him out after something more
than a year and a half in Samburan. But it was of no use. He had not the
hermit's vocation! That was the trouble, it seems.

Be this as it may, he suddenly reappeared in the world, broad chest,
bald forehead, long moustaches, polite manner, and all--the complete
Heyst, even to the kindly sunken eyes on which there still rested the
shadow of Morrison's death. Naturally, it was Davidson who had given him
a lift out of his forsaken island. There were no other opportunities,
unless some native craft were passing by--a very remote and
unsatisfactory chance to wait for. Yes, he came out with Davidson, to
whom he volunteered the statement that it was only for a short time--a
few days, no more. He meant to go back to Samburan.

Davidson expressing his horror and incredulity of such foolishness,
Heyst explained that when the company came into being he had his few
belongings sent out from Europe.

To Davidson, as to any of us, the idea of Heyst, the wandering drifting,
unattached Heyst, having any belongings of the sort that can furnish a
house was startlingly novel. It was grotesquely fantastic. It was like a
bird owning real property.

“Belongings? Do you mean chairs and tables?” Davidson asked with
unconcealed astonishment.

Heyst did mean that. “My poor father died in London. It has been all
stored there ever since,” he explained.

“For all these years?” exclaimed Davidson, thinking how long we all had
known Heyst flitting from tree to tree in a wilderness.

“Even longer,” said Heyst, who had understood very well.

This seemed to imply that he had been wandering before he came under our
observation. In what regions? And what early age? Mystery. Perhaps he
was a bird that had never had a nest.

“I left school early,” he remarked once to Davidson, on the passage. “It
was in England. A very good school. I was not a shining success there.”

The confessions of Heyst. Not one of us--with the probable exception of
Morrison, who was dead--had ever heard so much of his history. It
looks as if the experience of hermit life had the power to loosen one's
tongue, doesn't it?

During that memorable passage, in the Sissie, which took about two days,
he volunteered other hints--for you could not call it information--about
his history. And Davidson was interested. He was interested not because
the hints were exciting but because of that innate curiosity about our
fellows which is a trait of human nature. Davidson's existence, too,
running the Sissie along the Java Sea and back again, was distinctly
monotonous and, in a sense, lonely. He never had any sort of company on
board. Native deck-passengers in plenty, of course, but never a white
man, so the presence of Heyst for two days must have been a godsend.
Davidson was telling us all about it afterwards. Heyst said that his
father had written a lot of books. He was a philosopher.

“Seems to me he must have been something of a crank, too,” was
Davidson's comment. “Apparently he had quarrelled with his people in
Sweden. Just the sort of father you would expect Heyst to have. Isn't
he a bit of a crank himself? He told me that directly his father died he
lit out into the wide world on his own, and had been on the move till he
fetched up against this famous coal business. Fits the son of the father
somehow, don't you think?”

For the rest, Heyst was as polite as ever. He offered to pay for his
passage; but when Davidson refused to hear of it he seized him heartily
by the hand, gave one of his courtly bows, and declared that he was
touched by his friendly proceedings.

“I am not alluding to this trifling amount which you decline to take,”
 he went on, giving a shake to Davidson's hand. “But I am touched by your
humanity.” Another shake. “Believe me, I am profoundly aware of having
been an object of it.” Final shake of the hand. All this meant that
Heyst understood in a proper sense the little Sissie's periodic
appearance in sight of his hermitage.

“He's a genuine gentleman,” Davidson said to us. “I was really sorry
when he went ashore.”

We asked him where he had left Heyst.

“Why, in Sourabaya--where else?”

The Tesmans had their principal counting-house in Sourabaya. There had
long existed a connection between Heyst and the Tesmans. The incongruity
of a hermit having agents did not strike us, nor yet the absurdity of a
forgotten cast-off, derelict manager of a wrecked, collapsed, vanished
enterprise, having business to attend to. We said Sourabaya, of course,
and took it for granted that he would stay with one of the Tesmans.
One of us even wondered what sort of reception he would get; for it was
known that Julius Tesman was unreasonably bitter about the Tropical
Belt Coal fiasco. But Davidson set us right. It was nothing of the
kind. Heyst went to stay in Schomberg's hotel, going ashore in the hotel
launch. Not that Schomberg would think of sending his launch alongside
a mere trader like the Sissie. But she had been meeting a coasting
mail-packet, and had been signalled to. Schomberg himself was steering
her.

“You should have seen Schomberg's eyes bulge out when Heyst jumped in
with an ancient brown leather bag!” said Davidson. “He pretended not
to know who it was--at first, anyway. I didn't go ashore with them. We
didn't stay more than a couple of hours altogether. Landed two thousand
coconuts and cleared out. I have agreed to pick him up again on my next
trip in twenty days' time.”





CHAPTER FIVE

Davidson happened to be two days late on his return trip; no great
matter, certainly, but he made a point of going ashore at once, during
the hottest hour of the afternoon, to look for Heyst. Schomberg's hotel
stood back in an extensive enclosure containing a garden, some large
trees, and, under their spreading boughs, a detached “hall available
for concerts and other performances,” as Schomberg worded it in his
advertisements. Torn, and fluttering bills, intimating in heavy red
capitals CONCERTS EVERY NIGHT, were stuck on the brick pillars on each
side of the gateway.

The walk had been long and confoundedly sunny. Davidson stood wiping his
wet neck and face on what Schomberg called “the piazza.” Several doors
opened on to it, but all the screens were down. Not a soul was in sight,
not even a China boy--nothing but a lot of painted iron chairs and
tables. Solitude, shade, and gloomy silence--and a faint, treacherous
breeze which came from under the trees and quite unexpectedly caused the
melting Davidson to shiver slightly--the little shiver of the tropics
which in Sourabaya, especially, often means fever and the hospital to
the incautious white man.

The prudent Davidson sought shelter in the nearest darkened room. In the
artificial dusk, beyond the levels of shrouded billiard-tables, a white
form heaved up from two chairs on which it had been extended. The middle
of the day, table d'hote tiffin once over, was Schomberg's easy time. He
lounged out, portly, deliberate, on the defensive, the great fair beard
like a cuirass over his manly chest. He did not like Davidson, never a
very faithful client of his. He hit a bell on one of the tables as he
went by, and asked in a distant, Officer-in-Reserve manner:

“You desire?”

The good Davidson, still sponging his wet neck, declared with simplicity
that he had come to fetch away Heyst, as agreed.

“Not here!”

A Chinaman appeared in response to the bell. Schomberg turned to him
very severely:

“Take the gentleman's order.”

Davidson had to be going. Couldn't wait--only begged that Heyst should
be informed that the Sissie would leave at midnight.

“Not--here, I am telling you!”

Davidson slapped his thigh in concern.

“Dear me! Hospital, I suppose.” A natural enough surmise in a very
feverish locality.

The Lieutenant of the Reserve only pursed up his mouth and raised his
eyebrows without looking at him. It might have meant anything, but
Davidson dismissed the hospital idea with confidence. However, he had to
get hold of Heyst between this and midnight:

“He has been staying here?” he asked.

“Yes, he was staying here.”

“Can you tell me where he is now?” Davidson went on placidly. Within
himself he was beginning to grow anxious, having developed the affection
of a self-appointed protector towards Heyst. The answer he got was:

“Can't tell. It's none of my business,” accompanied by majestic
oscillations of the hotel-keeper's head, hinting at some awful mystery.

Davidson was placidity itself. It was his nature. He did not betray his
sentiments, which were not favourable to Schomberg.

“I am sure to find out at the Tesmans' office,” he thought. But it was
a very hot hour, and if Heyst was down at the port he would have learned
already that the Sissie was in. It was even possible that Heyst had
already gone on board, where he could enjoy a coolness denied to the
town. Davidson, being stout, was much preoccupied with coolness and
inclined to immobility. He lingered awhile, as if irresolute. Schomberg,
at the door, looking out, affected perfect indifference. He could not
keep it up, though. Suddenly he turned inward and asked with brusque
rage:

“You wanted to see him?”

“Why, yes,” said Davidson. “We agreed to meet--”

“Don't you bother. He doesn't care about that now.”

“Doesn't he?”

“Well, you can judge for yourself. He isn't here, is he? You take my
word for it. Don't you bother about him. I am advising you as a friend.”

“Thank you,” said, Davidson, inwardly startled at the savage tone. “I
think I will sit down for a moment and have a drink, after all.”

This was not what Schomberg had expected to hear. He called brutally:

“Boy!”

The Chinaman approached, and after referring him to the white man by a
nod the hotel-keeper departed, muttering to himself. Davidson heard him
gnash his teeth as he went.

Davidson sat alone with the billiard-tables as if there had been not a
soul staying in the hotel. His placidity was so genuine that he was not
unduly, fretting himself over the absence of Heyst, or the mysterious
manners Schomberg had treated him to. He was considering these things in
his own fairly shrewd way. Something had happened; and he was loath to
go away to investigate, being restrained by a presentiment that somehow
enlightenment would come to him there. A poster of CONCERTS EVERY
EVENING, like those on the gate, but in a good state of preservation,
hung on the wall fronting him. He looked at it idly and was struck by
the fact--then not so very common--that it was a ladies' orchestra;
“Zangiacomo's eastern tour--eighteen performers.” The poster stated
that they had had the honour of playing their select repertoire before
various colonial excellencies, also before pashas, sheiks, chiefs, H. H.
the Sultan of Mascate, etc., etc.

Davidson felt sorry for the eighteen lady-performers. He knew what that
sort of life was like, the sordid conditions and brutal incidents of
such tours led by such Zangiacomos who often were anything but musicians
by profession. While he was staring at the poster, a door somewhere at
his back opened, and a woman came in who was looked upon as Schomberg's
wife, no doubt with truth. As somebody remarked cynically once, she was
too unattractive to be anything else. The opinion that he treated her
abominably was based on her frightened expression. Davidson lifted his
hat to her. Mrs. Schomberg gave him an inclination of her sallow head
and incontinently sat down behind a sort of raised counter, facing the
door, with a mirror and rows of bottles at her back. Her hair was very
elaborately done with two ringlets on the left side of her scraggy neck;
her dress was of silk, and she had come on duty for the afternoon. For
some reason or other Schomberg exacted this from her, though she added
nothing to the fascinations of the place. She sat there in the smoke and
noise, like an enthroned idol, smiling stupidly over the billiards from
time to time, speaking to no one, and no one speaking to her. Schomberg
himself took no more interest in her than may be implied in a sudden
and totally unmotived scowl. Otherwise the very Chinamen ignored her
existence.

She had interrupted Davidson in his reflections. Being alone with her,
her silence and open-eyed immobility made him uncomfortable. He was
easily sorry for people. It seemed rude not to take any notice of her.
He said, in allusion to the poster:

“Are you having these people in the house?”

She was so unused to being addressed by customers that at the sound of
his voice she jumped in her seat. Davidson was telling us afterwards
that she jumped exactly like a figure made of wood, without losing her
rigid immobility. She did not even move her eyes; but she answered him
freely, though her very lips seemed made of wood.

“They stayed here over a month. They are gone now. They played every
evening.”

“Pretty good, were they?”

To this she said nothing; and as she kept on staring fixedly in front
of her, her silence disconcerted Davidson. It looked as if she had not
heard him--which was impossible. Perhaps she drew the line of speech
at the expression of opinions. Schomberg might have trained her, for
domestic reasons, to keep them to herself. But Davidson felt in honour
obliged to converse; so he said, putting his own interpretation on this
surprising silence:

“I see--not much account. Such bands hardly ever are. An Italian lot,
Mrs. Schomberg, to judge by the name of the boss?”

She shook her head negatively.

“No. He is a German really; only he dyes his hair and beard black for
business. Zangiacomo is his business name.”

“That's a curious fact,” said Davidson. His head being full of Heyst, it
occurred to him that she might be aware of other facts. This was a very
amazing discovery to anyone who looked at Mrs. Schomberg. Nobody had
ever suspected her of having a mind. I mean even a little of it, I mean
any at all. One was inclined to think of her as an It--an automaton, a
very plain dummy, with an arrangement for bowing the head at times
and smiling stupidly now and then. Davidson viewed her profile with a
flattened nose, a hollow cheek, and one staring, unwinking, goggle eye.
He asked himself: Did that speak just now? Will it speak again? It was
as exciting, for the mere wonder of it, as trying to converse with a
mechanism. A smile played about the fat features of Davidson; the smile
of a man making an amusing experiment. He spoke again to her:

“But the other members of that orchestra were real Italians, were they
not?”

Of course, he didn't care. He wanted to see whether the mechanism would
work again. It did. It said they were not. They were of all sorts,
apparently. It paused, with the one goggle eye immovably gazing down
the whole length of the room and through the door opening on to the
“piazza.” It paused, then went on in the same low pitch:

“There was even one English girl.”

“Poor devil!”--said Davidson, “I suppose these women are not much better
than slaves really. Was that fellow with the dyed beard decent in his
way?”

The mechanism remained silent. The sympathetic soul of Davidson drew its
own conclusions.

“Beastly life for these women!” he said. “When you say an English girl,
Mrs. Schomberg, do you really mean a young girl? Some of these orchestra
girls are no chicks.”

“Young enough,” came the low voice out of Mrs. Schomberg's unmoved
physiognomy.

Davidson, encouraged, remarked that he was sorry for her. He was easily
sorry for people.

“Where did they go to from here?” he asked.

“She did not go with them. She ran away.”

This was the pronouncement Davidson obtained next. It introduced a new
sort of interest.

“Well! Well!” he exclaimed placidly; and then, with the air of a man who
knows life: “Who with?” he inquired with assurance.

Mrs. Schomberg's immobility gave her an appearance of listening
intently. Perhaps she was really listening; but Schomberg must have been
finishing his sleep in some distant part of the house. The silence was
profound, and lasted long enough to become startling. Then, enthroned
above Davidson, she whispered at last:

“That friend of yours.”

“Oh, you know I am here looking for a friend,” said Davidson hopefully.
“Won't you tell me--”

“I've told you”

“Eh?”

A mist seemed to roll away from before Davidson's eyes, disclosing
something he could not believe.

“You can't mean it!” he cried. “He's not the man for it.” But the last
words came out in a faint voice. Mrs. Schomberg never moved her head the
least bit. Davidson, after the shock which made him sit up, went slack
all over.

“Heyst! Such a perfect gentleman!” he exclaimed weakly.

Mrs. Schomberg did not seem to have heard him. This startling fact did
not tally somehow with the idea Davidson had of Heyst. He never talked
of women, he never seemed to think of them, or to remember that they
existed; and then all at once--like this! Running off with a casual
orchestra girl!

“You might have knocked me down with a feather,” Davidson told us some
time afterwards.

By then he was taking an indulgent view of both the parties to that
amazing transaction. First of all, on reflection, he was by no means
certain that it prevented Heyst from being a perfect gentleman, as
before. He confronted our open grins or quiet smiles with a serious
round face. Heyst had taken the girl away to Samburan; and that was
no joking matter. The loneliness, the ruins of the spot, had impressed
Davidson's simple soul. They were incompatible with the frivolous
comments of people who had not seen it. That black jetty, sticking out
of the jungle into the empty sea; these roof-ridges of deserted houses
peeping dismally above the long grass! Ough! The gigantic and funereal
blackboard sign of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, still emerging from a
wild growth of bushes like an inscription stuck above a grave figured by
the tall heap of unsold coal at the shore end of the wharf, added to the
general desolation.

Thus was the sensitive Davidson. The girl must have been miserable
indeed to follow such a strange man to such a spot. Heyst had, no doubt,
told her the truth. He was a gentleman. But no words could do justice to
the conditions of life on Samburan. A desert island was nothing to it.
Moreover, when you were cast away on a desert island--why, you could not
help yourself; but to expect a fiddle-playing girl out of an ambulant
ladies' orchestra to remain content there for a day, for one single day,
was inconceivable. She would be frightened at the first sight of it. She
would scream.

The capacity for sympathy in these stout, placid men! Davidson was
stirred to the depths; and it was easy to see that it was about Heyst
that he was concerned. We asked him if he had passed that way lately.

“Oh, yes. I always do--about half a mile off.”

“Seen anybody about?”

“No, not a soul. Not a shadow.”

“Did you blow your whistle?”

“Blow the whistle? You think I would do such a thing?”

He rejected the mere possibility of such an unwarrantable intrusion.
Wonderfully delicate fellow, Davidson!

“Well, but how do you know that they are there?” he was naturally asked.

Heyst had entrusted Mrs. Schomberg with a message for Davidson--a few
lines in pencil on a scrap of crumpled paper. It was to the effect: that
an unforeseen necessity was driving him away before the appointed time.
He begged Davidson's indulgence for the apparent discourtesy. The woman
of the house--meaning Mrs. Schomberg--would give him the facts, though
unable to explain them, of course.

“What was there to explain?” wondered Davidson dubiously.

“He took a fancy to that fiddle-playing girl, and--”

“And she to him, apparently,” I suggested.

“Wonderfully quick work,” reflected Davidson. “What do you think will
come of it?”

“Repentance, I should say. But how is it that Mrs. Schomberg has been
selected for a confidante?”

For indeed a waxwork figure would have seemed more useful than that
woman whom we all were accustomed to see sitting elevated above the two
billiard-tables--without expression, without movement, without voice,
without sight.

“Why, she helped the girl to bolt,” said Davidson turning at me his
innocent eyes, rounded by the state of constant amazement in which
this affair had left him, like those shocks of terror or sorrow which
sometimes leave their victim afflicted by nervous trembling. It looked
as though he would never get over it.

“Mrs. Schomberg jerked Heyst's note, twisted like a pipe-light, into my
lap while I sat there unsuspecting,” Davidson went on. “Directly I had
recovered my senses, I asked her what on earth she had to do with it
that Heyst should leave it with her. And then, behaving like a painted
image rather than a live woman, she whispered, just loud enough for me
to hear:

“I helped them. I got her things together, tied them up in my own shawl,
and threw them into the compound out of a back window. I did it.”

“That woman that you would say hadn't the pluck to lift her little
finger!” marvelled Davidson in his quiet, slightly panting voice. “What
do you think of that?”

I thought she must have had some interest of her own to serve. She was
too lifeless to be suspected of impulsive compassion. It was impossible
to think that Heyst had bribed her. Whatever means he had, he had
not the means to do that. Or could it be that she was moved by
that disinterested passion for delivering a woman to a man which in
respectable spheres is called matchmaking?--a highly irregular example
of it!

“It must have been a very small bundle,” remarked Davidson further.

“I imagine the girl must have been specially attractive,” I said.

“I don't know. She was miserable. I don't suppose it was more than
a little linen and a couple of those white frocks they wear on the
platform.”

Davidson pursued his own train of thought. He supposed that such a thing
had never been heard of in the history of the tropics. For where could
you find anyone to steal a girl out of an orchestra? No doubt fellows
here and there took a fancy to some pretty one--but it was not for
running away with her. Oh dear no! It needed a lunatic like Heyst.

“Only think what it means,” wheezed Davidson, imaginative under his
invincible placidity. “Just only try to think! Brooding alone on
Samburan has upset his brain. He never stopped to consider, or he
couldn't have done it. No sane man . . . How is a thing like that to go
on? What's he going to do with her in the end? It's madness.”

“You say that he's mad. Schomberg tells us that he must be starving on
his island; so he may end yet by eating her,” I suggested.

Mrs. Schomberg had had no time to enter into details, Davidson told us.
Indeed, the wonder was that they had been left alone so long. The
drowsy afternoon was slipping by. Footsteps and voices resounded on the
veranda--I beg pardon, the piazza; the scraping of chairs, the ping of
a smitten bell. Customers were turning up. Mrs. Schomberg was begging
Davidson hurriedly, but without looking at him, to say nothing to
anyone, when on a half-uttered word her nervous whisper was cut short.
Through a small inner door Schomberg came in, his hair brushed, his
beard combed neatly, but his eyelids still heavy from his nap. He looked
with suspicion at Davidson, and even glanced at his wife; but he was
baffled by the natural placidity of the one and the acquired habit of
immobility in the other.

“Have you sent out the drinks?” he asked surlily.

She did not open her lips, because just then the head boy appeared with
a loaded tray, on his way out. Schomberg went to the door and greeted
the customers outside, but did not join them. He remained blocking
half the doorway, with his back to the room, and was still there when
Davidson, after sitting still for a while, rose to go. At the noise
he made Schomberg turned his head, watched him lift his hat to Mrs.
Schomberg and receive her wooden bow accompanied by a stupid grin, and
then looked away. He was loftily dignified. Davidson stopped at the
door, deep in his simplicity.

“I am sorry you won't tell me anything about my friend's absence,” he
said. “My friend Heyst, you know. I suppose the only course for me now
is to make inquiries down at the port. I shall hear something there, I
don't doubt.”

“Make inquiries of the devil!” replied Schomberg in a hoarse mutter.

Davidson's purpose in addressing the hotel-keeper had been mainly to
make Mrs. Schomberg safe from suspicion; but he would fain have heard
something more of Heyst's exploit from another point of view. It was
a shrewd try. It was successful in a rather startling way, because the
hotel-keeper's point of view was horribly abusive. All of a sudden, in
the same hoarse sinister tone, he proceeded to call Heyst many names, of
which “pig-dog” was not the worst, with such vehemence that he actually
choked himself. Profiting from the pause, Davidson, whose temperament
could withstand worse shocks, remonstrated in an undertone:

“It's unreasonable to get so angry as that. Even if he had run off with
your cash-box--”

The big hotel-keeper bent down and put his infuriated face close to
Davidson's.

“My cash-box! My--he--look here, Captain Davidson! He ran off with a
girl. What do I care for the girl? The girl is nothing to me.”

He shot out an infamous word which made Davidson start. That's what the
girl was; and he reiterated the assertion that she was nothing to him.
What he was concerned for was the good name of his house. Wherever he
had been established, he had always had “artist parties” staying in his
house. One recommended him to the others; but what would happen now,
when it got about that leaders ran the risk in his house--his house--of
losing members of their troupe? And just now, when he had spent seven
hundred and thirty-four guilders in building a concert-hall in his
compound. Was that a thing to do in a respectable hotel? The cheek, the
indecency, the impudence, the atrocity! Vagabond, impostor, swindler,
ruffian, schwein-hund!

He had seized Davidson by a button of his coat, detaining him in
the doorway, and exactly in the line of Mrs. Schomberg's stony gaze.
Davidson stole a glance in that direction and thought of making some
sort of reassuring sign to her, but she looked so bereft of senses, and
almost of life, perched up there, that it seemed not worth while.
He disengaged his button with firm placidity. Thereupon, with a last
stifled curse, Schomberg vanished somewhere within, to try and compose
his spirits in solitude. Davidson stepped out on the veranda. The party
of customers there had become aware of the explosive interlude in the
doorway. Davidson knew one of these men, and nodded to him in passing;
but his acquaintance called out:

“Isn't he in a filthy temper? He's been like that ever since.”

The speaker laughed aloud, while all the others sat smiling. Davidson
stopped.

“Yes, rather.” His feelings were, he told us, those of bewildered
resignation; but of course that was no more visible to the others than
the emotions of a turtle when it withdraws into its shell.

“It seems unreasonable,” he murmured thoughtfully.

“Oh, but they had a scrap!” the other said.

“What do you mean? Was there a fight!--a fight with Heyst?” asked
Davidson, much perturbed, if somewhat incredulous.

“Heyst? No, these two--the bandmaster, the fellow who's taking these
women about and our Schomberg. Signor Zangiacomo ran amuck in the
morning, and went for our worthy friend. I tell you, they were rolling
on the floor together on this very veranda, after chasing each other all
over the house, doors slamming, women screaming, seventeen of them, in
the dining-room; Chinamen up the trees. Hey, John? You climb tree to see
the fight, eh?”

The boy, almond-eyed and impassive, emitted a scornful grunt, finished
wiping the table, and withdrew.

“That's what it was--a real, go-as-you-please scrap. And Zangiacomo
began it. Oh, here's Schomberg. Say, Schomberg, didn't he fly at you,
when the girl was missed, because it was you who insisted that the
artists should go about the audience during the interval?”

Schomberg had reappeared in the doorway. He advanced. His bearing
was stately, but his nostrils were extraordinarily expanded, and he
controlled his voice with apparent effort.

“Certainly. That was only business. I quoted him special terms and
all for your sake, gentlemen. I was thinking of my regular customers.
There's nothing to do in the evenings in this town. I think, gentlemen,
you were all pleased at the opportunity of hearing a little good music;
and where's the harm of offering a grenadine, or what not, to a lady
artist? But that fellow--that Swede--he got round the girl. He got round
all the people out here. I've been watching him for years. You remember
how he got round Morrison.”

He changed front abruptly, as if on parade, and marched off. The
customers at the table exchanged glances silently. Davidson's attitude
was that of a spectator. Schomberg's moody pacing of the billiard-room
could be heard on the veranda.

“And the funniest part is,” resumed the man who had been speaking
before--an English clerk in a Dutch house--“the funniest part is that
before nine o'clock that same morning those two were driving together
in a gharry down to the port, to look for Heyst and the girl. I saw them
rushing around making inquiries. I don't know what they would have
done to the girl, but they seemed quite ready to fall upon your Heyst,
Davidson, and kill him on the quay.”

He had never, he said, seen anything so queer. Those two investigators
working feverishly to the same end were glaring at each other with
surprising ferocity. In hatred and mistrust they entered a steam-launch,
and went flying from ship to ship all over the harbour, causing no end
of sensation. The captains of vessels, coming on shore later in the day,
brought tales of a strange invasion, and wanted to know who were the two
offensive lunatics in a steam-launch, apparently after a man and a girl,
and telling a story of which one could make neither head nor tail. Their
reception by the roadstead was generally unsympathetic, even to the
point of the mate of an American ship bundling them out over the rail
with unseemly precipitation.

Meantime Heyst and the girl were a good few miles away, having gone in
the night on board one of the Tesman schooners bound to the eastward.
This was known afterwards from the Javanese boatmen whom Heyst hired
for the purpose at three o'clock in the morning. The Tesman schooner had
sailed at daylight with the usual land breeze, and was probably still in
sight in the offing at the time. However, the two pursuers after their
experience with the American mate, made for the shore. On landing, they
had another violent row in the German language. But there was no second
fight; and finally, with looks of fierce animosity, they got together
into a gharry--obviously with the frugal view of sharing expenses--and
drove away, leaving an astonished little crowd of Europeans and natives
on the quay.

After hearing this wondrous tale, Davidson went away from the hotel
veranda, which was filling with Schomberg's regular customers. Heyst's
escapade was the general topic of conversation. Never before had that
unaccountable individual been the cause of so much gossip, he judged.
No! Not even in the beginnings of the Tropical Belt Coal Company when
becoming for a moment a public character was he the object of a silly
criticism and unintelligent envy for every vagabond and adventurer in
the islands. Davidson concluded that people liked to discuss that sort
of scandal better than any other.

I asked him if he believed that this was such a great scandal after all.

“Heavens, no!” said that excellent man who, himself, was incapable of
any impropriety of conduct. “But it isn't a thing I would have done
myself; I mean even if I had not been married.”

There was no implied condemnation in the statement; rather something
like regret. Davidson shared my suspicion that this was in its essence
the rescue of a distressed human being. Not that we were two romantics,
tingeing the world to the hue of our temperament, but that both of us
had been acute enough to discover a long time ago that Heyst was.

“I shouldn't have had the pluck,” he continued. “I see a thing all
round, as it were; but Heyst doesn't, or else he would have been scared.
You don't take a woman into a desert jungle without being made sorry for
it sooner or later, in one way or another; and Heyst being a gentleman
only makes it worse.”





CHAPTER SIX

We said no more about Heyst on that occasion, and it so happened that
I did not meet Davidson again for some three months. When we did come
together, almost the first thing he said to me was:

“I've seen him.”

Before I could exclaim, he assured me that he had taken no liberty,
that he had not intruded. He was called in. Otherwise he would not have
dreamed of breaking in upon Heyst's privacy.

“I am certain you wouldn't,” I assured him, concealing my amusement at
his wonderful delicacy. He was the most delicate man that ever took a
small steamer to and fro among the islands. But his humanity, which was
not less strong and praiseworthy, had induced him to take his
steamer past Samburan wharf (at an average distance of a mile) every
twenty-three days--exactly. Davidson was delicate, humane, and regular.

“Heyst called you in?” I asked, interested.

Yes, Heyst had called him in as he was going by on his usual date.
Davidson was examining the shore through his glasses with his unwearied
and punctual humanity as he steamed past Samburan.

I saw a man in white. It could only have been Heyst. He had fastened
some sort of enormous flag to a bamboo pole, and was waving it at the
end of the old wharf.

Davidson didn't like to take his steamer alongside--for fear of being
indiscreet, I suppose; but he steered close inshore, stopped his
engines, and lowered a boat. He went himself in that boat, which was
manned, of course, by his Malay seamen.

Heyst, when he saw the boat pulling towards him, dropped his
signalling-pole; and when Davidson arrived, he was kneeling down engaged
busily in unfastening the flag from it.

“Was there anything wrong?” I inquired, Davidson having paused in his
narrative and my curiosity being naturally aroused. You must remember
that Heyst as the Archipelago knew him was not--what shall I say--was
not a signalling sort of man.

“The very words that came out of my mouth,” said Davidson, “before I
laid the boat against the piles. I could not help it!”

Heyst got up from his knees and began carefully folding up the flag
thing, which struck Davidson as having the dimensions of a blanket.

“No, nothing wrong,” he cried. His white teeth flashed agreeably below
the coppery horizontal bar of his long moustaches.

I don't know whether it was his delicacy or his obesity which prevented
Davidson from clambering upon the wharf. He stood up in the boat,
and, above him, Heyst stooped low with urbane smiles, thanking him and
apologizing for the liberty, exactly in his usual manner. Davidson had
expected some change in the man, but there was none. Nothing in him
betrayed the momentous fact that within that jungle there was a girl, a
performer in a ladies' orchestra, whom he had carried straight off the
concert platform into the wilderness. He was not ashamed or defiant
or abashed about it. He might have been a shade confidential when
addressing Davidson. And his words were enigmatical.

“I took this course of signalling to you,” he said to Davidson, “because
to preserve appearances might be of the utmost importance. Not to me, of
course. I don't care what people may say, and of course no one can hurt
me. I suppose I have done a certain amount of harm, since I allowed
myself to be tempted into action. It seemed innocent enough, but all
action is bound to be harmful. It is devilish. That is why this world
is evil upon the whole. But I have done with it! I shall never lift a
little finger again. At one time I thought that intelligent observation
of facts was the best way of cheating the time which is allotted to us
whether we want it or not; but now I, have done with observation, too.”

Imagine poor, simple Davidson being addressed in such terms alongside
an abandoned, decaying wharf jutting out of tropical bush. He had
never heard anybody speak like this before; certainly not Heyst, whose
conversation was concise, polite, with a faint ring of playfulness in
the cultivated tones of his voice.

“He's gone mad,” Davidson thought to himself.

But, looking at the physiognomy above him on the wharf, he was obliged
to dismiss the notion of common, crude lunacy. It was truly most unusual
talk. Then he remembered--in his surprise he had lost sight of it--that
Heyst now had a girl there. This bizarre discourse was probably the
effect of the girl. Davidson shook off the absurd feeling, and asked,
wishing to make clear his friendliness, and not knowing what else to
say:

“You haven't run short of stores or anything like that?”

Heyst smiled and shook his head:

“No, no. Nothing of the kind. We are fairly well off here. Thanks, all
the same. If I have taken the liberty to detain you, it is not from any
uneasiness for myself and my--companion. The person I was thinking of
when I made up my mind to invoke your assistance is Mrs. Schomberg.”

“I have talked with her,” interjected Davidson.

“Oh! You? Yes, I hoped she would find means to--”

“But she didn't tell me much,” interrupted Davidson, who was not averse
from hearing something--he hardly knew what.

“H'm--Yes. But that note of mine? Yes? She found an opportunity to give
it to you? That's good, very good. She's more resourceful than one would
give her credit for.”

“Women often are--” remarked Davidson. The strangeness from which he had
suffered, merely because his interlocutor had carried off a girl, wore
off as the minutes went by. “There's a lot of unexpectedness about
women,” he generalized with a didactic aim which seemed to miss its
mark; for the next thing Heyst said was:

“This is Mrs. Schomberg's shawl.” He touched the stuff hanging over
his arm. “An Indian thing, I believe,” he added, glancing at his arm
sideways.

“It isn't of particular value,” said Davidson truthfully.

“Very likely. The point is that it belongs to Schomberg's wife. That
Schomberg seems to be an unconscionable ruffian--don't you think so?”

Davidson smiled faintly.

“We out here have got used to him,” he said, as if excusing a universal
and guilty toleration of a manifest nuisance. “I'd hardly call him that.
I only know him as a hotel-keeper.”

“I never knew him even as that--not till this time, when you were so
obliging as to take me to Sourabaya, I went to stay there from economy.
The Netherlands House is very expensive, and they expect you to bring
your own servant with you. It's a nuisance.”

“Of course, of course,” protested Davidson hastily.

After a short silence Heyst returned to the matter of the shawl. He
wanted to send it back to Mrs. Schomberg. He said that it might be very
awkward for her if she were unable, if asked, to produce it. This had
given him, Heyst, much uneasiness. She was terrified of Schomberg.
Apparently she had reason to be.

Davidson had remarked that, too. Which did not prevent her, he pointed
out, from making a fool of him, in a way, for the sake of a stranger.

“Oh! You know!” said Heyst. “Yes, she helped me--us.”

“She told me so. I had quite a talk with her,” Davidson informed him.
“Fancy anyone having a talk with Mrs. Schomberg! If I were to tell the
fellows they wouldn't believe me. How did you get round her, Heyst?
How did you think of it? Why, she looks too stupid to understand human
speech and too scared to shoo a chicken away. Oh, the women, the women!
You don't know what there may be in the quietest of them.”

“She was engaged in the task of defending her position in life,” said
Heyst. “It's a very respectable task.”

“Is that it? I had some idea it was that,” confessed Davidson.

He then imparted to Heyst the story of the violent proceedings following
on the discovery of his flight. Heyst's polite attention to the tale
took on a sombre cast; but he manifested no surprise, and offered no
comment. When Davidson had finished he handed down the shawl into
the boat, and Davidson promised to do his best to return it to Mrs.
Schomberg in some secret fashion. Heyst expressed his thanks in a few
simple words, set off by his manner of finished courtesy. Davidson
prepared to depart. They were not looking at each other. Suddenly Heyst
spoke:

“You understand that this was a case of odious persecution, don't you? I
became aware of it and--”

It was a view which the sympathetic Davidson was capable of
appreciating.

“I am not surprised to hear it,” he said placidly. “Odious enough, I
dare say. And you, of course--not being a married man--were free to step
in. Ah, well!”

He sat down in the stern-sheets, and already had the steering lines in
his hands when Heyst observed abruptly:

“The world is a bad dog. It will bite you if you give it a chance; but I
think that here we can safely defy the fates.”

When relating all this to me, Davidson's only comment was:

“Funny notion of defying the fates--to take a woman in tow!”





CHAPTER SEVEN

Some considerable time afterwards--we did not meet very often--I asked
Davidson how he had managed about the shawl and heard that he had
tackled his mission in a direct way, and had found it easy enough. At
the very first call he made in Samarang he rolled the shawl as tightly
as he could into the smallest possible brown-paper parcel, which he
carried ashore with him. His business in the town being transacted,
he got into a gharry with the parcel and drove to the hotel. With his
precious experience, he timed his arrival accurately for the hour of
Schomberg's siesta. Finding the place empty as on the former occasion,
he marched into the billiard-room, took a seat at the back, near the
sort of dais which Mrs. Schomberg would in due course come to occupy,
and broke the slumbering silence of the house by thumping a bell
vigorously. Of course a Chinaman appeared promptly. Davidson ordered a
drink and sat tight.

“I would have ordered twenty drinks one after another, if necessary,”
 he said--Davidson's a very abstemious man--“rather than take that parcel
out of the house again. Couldn't leave it in a corner without letting
the woman know it was there. It might have turned out worse for her than
not bringing the thing back at all.”

And so he waited, ringing the bell again and again, and swallowing two
or three iced drinks which he did not want. Presently, as he hoped it
would happen, Mrs. Schomberg came in, silk dress, long neck, ringlets,
scared eyes, and silly grin--all complete. Probably that lazy beast had
sent her out to see who was the thirsty customer waking up the echoes of
the house at this quiet hour. Bow, nod--and she clambered up to her post
behind the raised counter, looking so helpless, so inane, as she sat
there, that if it hadn't been for the parcel, Davidson declared, he
would have thought he had merely dreamed all that had passed between
them. He ordered another drink, to get the Chinaman out of the room, and
then seized the parcel, which was reposing on a chair near him, and
with no more than a mutter--“this is something of yours”--he rammed it
swiftly into a recess in the counter, at her feet. There! The rest
was her affair. And just in time, too. Schomberg turned up, yawning
affectedly, almost before Davidson had regained his seat. He cast about
suspicious and irate glances. An invincible placidity of expression
helped Davidson wonderfully at the moment, and the other, of course,
could have no grounds for the slightest suspicion of any sort of
understanding between his wife and this customer.

As to Mrs. Schomberg, she sat there like a joss. Davidson was lost in
admiration. He believed, now, that the woman had been putting it on
for years. She never even winked. It was immense! The insight he had
obtained almost frightened him; he couldn't get over his wonder at
knowing more of the real Mrs. Schomberg than anybody in the Islands,
including Schomberg himself. She was a miracle of dissimulation. No
wonder Heyst got the girl away from under two men's noses, if he had her
to help with the job!

The greatest wonder, after all, was Heyst getting mixed up with
petticoats. The fellow's life had been open to us for years and nothing
could have been more detached from feminine associations. Except that he
stood drinks to people on suitable occasions, like any other man, this
observer of facts seemed to have no connection with earthly affairs and
passions. The very courtesy of his manner, the flavour of playfulness in
the voice set him apart. He was like a feather floating lightly in
the workaday atmosphere which was the breath of our nostrils. For this
reason whenever this looker-on took contact with things he attracted
attention. First, it was the Morrison partnership of mystery, then
came the great sensation of the Tropical Belt Coal where indeed varied
interests were involved: a real business matter. And then came this
elopement, this incongruous phenomenon of self-assertion, the greatest
wonder of all, astonishing and amusing.

Davidson admitted to me that, the hubbub was subsiding; and the affair
would have been already forgotten, perhaps, if that ass Schomberg
had not kept on gnashing his teeth publicly about it. It was really
provoking that Davidson should not be able to give one some idea of the
girl. Was she pretty? He didn't know. He had stayed the whole afternoon
in Schomberg's hotel, mainly for the purpose of finding out something
about her. But the story was growing stale. The parties at the tables on
the veranda had other, fresher, events to talk about and Davidson shrank
from making direct inquiries. He sat placidly there, content to be
disregarded and hoping for some chance word to turn up. I shouldn't
wonder if the good fellow hadn't been dozing. It's difficult to give you
an adequate idea of Davidson's placidity.

Presently Schomberg, wandering about, joined a party that had taken the
table next to Davidson's.

“A man like that Swede, gentlemen, is a public danger,” he began. “I
remember him for years. I won't say anything of his spying--well, he
used to say himself he was looking for out-of-the-way facts and what is
that if not spying? He was spying into everybody's business. He got hold
of Captain Morrison, squeezed him dry, like you would an orange, and
scared him off to Europe to die there. Everybody knows that Captain
Morrison had a weak chest. Robbed first and murdered afterwards! I don't
mince words--not I. Next he gets up that swindle of the Belt Coal. You
know all about it. And now, after lining his pockets with other people's
money, he kidnaps a white girl belonging to an orchestra which is
performing in my public room for the benefit of my patrons, and goes
off to live like a prince on that island, where nobody can get at him. A
damn silly girl . . . It's disgusting--tfui!”

He spat. He choked with rage--for he saw visions, no doubt. He jumped up
from his chair, and went away to flee from them--perhaps. He went into
the room where Mrs. Schomberg sat. Her aspect could not have been very
soothing to the sort of torment from which he was suffering.

Davidson did not feel called upon to defend Heyst. His proceeding was to
enter into conversation with one and another, casually, and showing no
particular knowledge of the affair, in order to discover something about
the girl. Was she anything out of the way? Was she pretty? She couldn't
have been markedly so. She had not attracted special notice. She was
young--on that everybody agreed. The English clerk of Tesmans remembered
that she had a sallow face. He was respectable and highly proper. He
was not the sort to associate with such people. Most of these women were
fairly battered specimens. Schomberg had them housed in what he called
the Pavilion, in the grounds, where they were hard at it mending and
washing their white dresses, and could be seen hanging them out to dry
between the trees, like a lot of washerwomen. They looked very much
like middle-aged washerwomen on the platform, too. But the girl had
been living in the main building along with the boss, the director, the
fellow with the black beard, and a hard-bitten, oldish woman who took
the piano and was understood to be the fellow's wife.

This was not a very satisfactory result. Davidson stayed on, and even
joined the table d'hote dinner, without gleaning any more information.
He was resigned.

“I suppose,” he wheezed placidly, “I am bound to see her some day.”

He meant to take the Samburan channel every trip, as before of course.

“Yes,” I said. “No doubt you will. Some day Heyst will be signalling to
you again; and I wonder what it will be for.”

Davidson made no reply. He had his own ideas about that, and his silence
concealed a good deal of thought. We spoke no more of Heyst's girl.
Before we separated, he gave me a piece of unrelated observation.

“It's funny,” he said, “but I fancy there's some gambling going on
in the evening at Schomberg's place, on the quiet. I've noticed men
strolling away in twos and threes towards that hall where the orchestra
used to play. The windows must be specially well shuttered, because I
could not spy the smallest gleam of light from that direction; but I
can't believe that those beggars would go in there only to sit and think
of their sins in the dark.”

“That's strange. It's incredible that Schomberg should risk that sort of
thing,” I said.





PART TWO



CHAPTER ONE

As we know, Heyst had gone to stay in Schomberg's hotel in complete
ignorance that his person was odious to that worthy. When he arrived,
Zangiacomo's Ladies' Orchestra had been established there for some time.

The business which had called him out from his seclusion in his lost
corner of the Eastern seas was with the Tesmans, and it had something
to do with money. He transacted it quickly, and then found himself with
nothing to do while he awaited Davidson, who was to take him back to his
solitude; for back to his solitude Heyst meant to go. He whom we used
to refer to as the Enchanted Heyst was suffering from thorough
disenchantment. Not with the islands, however. The Archipelago has a
lasting fascination. It is not easy to shake off the spell of island
life. Heyst was disenchanted with life as a whole. His scornful
temperament, beguiled into action, suffered from failure in a subtle way
unknown to men accustomed to grapple with the realities of common human
enterprise. It was like the gnawing pain of useless apostasy, a sort of
shame before his own betrayed nature; and in addition, he also suffered
from plain, downright remorse. He deemed himself guilty of Morrison's
death. A rather absurd feeling, since no one could possibly have
foreseen the horrors of the cold, wet summer lying in wait for poor
Morrison at home.

It was not in Heyst's character to turn morose; but his mental state was
not compatible with a sociable mood. He spent his evenings sitting
apart on the veranda of Schomberg's hotel. The lamentations of string
instruments issued from the building in the hotel compound, the
approaches to which were decorated with Japanese paper lanterns strung
up between the trunks of several big trees. Scraps of tunes more or
less plaintive reached his ears. They pursued him even into his bedroom,
which opened into an upstairs veranda. The fragmentary and rasping
character of these sounds made their intrusion inexpressibly tedious in
the long run. Like most dreamers, to whom it is given sometimes to hear
the music of the spheres, Heyst, the wanderer of the Archipelago, had
a taste for silence which he had been able to gratify for years. The
islands are very quiet. One sees them lying about, clothed in their dark
garments of leaves, in a great hush of silver and azure, where the sea
without murmurs meets the sky in a ring of magic stillness. A sort of
smiling somnolence broods over them; the very voices of their people are
soft and subdued, as if afraid to break some protecting spell.

Perhaps this was the very spell which had enchanted Heyst in the early
days. For him, however, that was broken. He was no longer enchanted,
though he was still a captive of the islands. He had no intention to
leave them ever. Where could he have gone to, after all these years?
Not a single soul belonging to him lived anywhere on earth. Of this
fact--not such a remote one, after all--he had only lately become aware;
for it is failure that makes a man enter into himself and reckon up his
resources. And though he had made up his mind to retire from the world
in hermit fashion, yet he was irrationally moved by this sense of
loneliness which had come to him in the hour of renunciation. It hurt
him. Nothing is more painful than the shock of sharp contradictions that
lacerate our intelligence and our feelings.

Meantime Schomberg watched Heyst out of the corner of his eye.
Towards the unconscious object of his enmity he preserved a distant
lieutenant-of-the-Reserve demeanour. Nudging certain of his customers
with his elbow, he begged them to observe what airs “that Swede” was
giving himself.

“I really don't know why he has come to stay in my house. This place
isn't good enough for him. I wish to goodness he had gone somewhere else
to show off his superiority. Here I have got up this series of concerts
for you gentlemen, just to make things a little brighter generally; and
do you think he'll condescend to step in and listen to a piece or two of
an evening? Not he. I know him of old. There he sits at the dark end of
the piazza, all the evening long--planning some new swindle, no doubt.
For two-pence I would ask him to go and look for quarters somewhere
else; only one doesn't like to treat a white man like that out in the
tropics. I don't know how long he means to stay, but I'm willing to bet
a trifle that he'll never work himself up to the point of spending the
fifty cents of entrance money for the sake of a little good music.”

Nobody cared to bet, or the hotel-keeper would have lost. One evening
Heyst was driven to desperation by the rasped, squeaked, scraped
snatches of tunes pursuing him even to his hard couch, with a mattress
as thin as a pancake and a diaphanous mosquito net. He descended among
the trees, where the soft glow of Japanese lanterns picked out parts of
their great rugged trunks, here and there, in the great mass of darkness
under the lofty foliage. More lanterns, of the shape of cylindrical
concertinas, hanging in a row from a slack string, decorated the doorway
of what Schomberg called grandiloquently “my concert-hall.” In his
desperate mood Heyst ascended three steps, lifted a calico curtain, and
went in.

The uproar in that small, barn-like structure, built of imported
pine boards, and raised clear of the ground, was simply stunning. An
instrumental uproar, screaming, grunting, whining, sobbing, scraping,
squeaking some kind of lively air; while a grand piano, operated upon
by a bony, red-faced woman with bad-tempered nostrils, rained hard notes
like hail through the tempest of fiddles. The small platform was filled
with white muslin dresses and crimson sashes slanting from shoulders
provided with bare arms, which sawed away without respite. Zangiacomo
conducted. He wore a white mess-jacket, a black dress waistcoat, and
white trousers. His longish, tousled hair and his great beard were
purple-black. He was horrible. The heat was terrific. There were perhaps
thirty people having drinks at several little tables. Heyst, quite
overcome by the volume of noise, dropped into a chair. In the quick time
of that music, in the varied, piercing clamour of the strings, in the
movements of the bare arms, in the low dresses, the coarse faces,
the stony eyes of the executants, there was a suggestion of
brutality--something cruel, sensual and repulsive.

“This is awful!” Heyst murmured to himself.

But there is an unholy fascination in systematic noise. He did not
flee from it incontinently, as one might have expected him to do. He
remained, astonished at himself for remaining, since nothing could have
been more repulsive to his tastes, more painful to his senses, and,
so to speak, more contrary to his genius, than this rude exhibition
of vigour. The Zangiacomo band was not making music; it was simply
murdering silence with a vulgar, ferocious energy. One felt as if
witnessing a deed of violence; and that impression was so strong that it
seemed marvellous to see the people sitting so quietly on their
chairs, drinking so calmly out of their glasses, and giving no signs
of distress, anger, or fear. Heyst averted his gaze from the unnatural
spectacle of their indifference.

When the piece of music came to an end the relief was so great that he
felt slightly dizzy, as if a chasm of silence had yawned at his feet.
When he raised his eyes, the audience, most perversely, was exhibiting
signs of animation and interest in their faces, and the women in white
muslin dresses were coming down in pairs from the platform into the body
of Schomberg's “concert-hall.” They dispersed themselves all over the
place. The male creature with the hooked nose and purple-black beard
disappeared somewhere. This was the interval during which, as the astute
Schomberg had stipulated, the members of the orchestra were encouraged
to favour the members of the audience with their company--that is, such
members as seemed inclined to fraternize with the arts in a familiar and
generous manner; the symbol of familiarity and generosity consisting in
offers of refreshment.

The procedure struck Heyst as highly incorrect. However, the impropriety
of Schomberg's ingenious scheme was defeated by the circumstance that
most of the women were no longer young, and that none of them had ever
been beautiful. Their more or less worn cheeks were slightly rouged, but
apart from that fact, which might have been simply a matter of routine,
they did not seem to take the success of the scheme unduly to heart.
The impulse to fraternize with the arts being obviously weak in the
audience, some of the musicians sat down listlessly at unoccupied
tables, while others went on perambulating the central passage: arm in
arm, glad enough, no doubt, to stretch their legs while resting their
arms. Their crimson sashes gave a factitious touch of gaiety to the
smoky atmosphere of the concert-hall; and Heyst felt a sudden pity for
these beings, exploited, hopeless, devoid of charm and grace, whose fate
of cheerless dependence invested their coarse and joyless features with
a touch of pathos.

Heyst was temperamentally sympathetic. To have them passing and
repassing close to his little table was painful to him. He was preparing
to rise and go out when he noticed that two white muslin dresses and
crimson sashes had not yet left the platform. One of these dresses
concealed the raw-boned frame of the woman with the bad-tempered curve
to her nostrils. She was no less a personage than Mrs. Zangiacomo. She
had left the piano, and, with her back to the hall, was preparing the
parts for the second half of the concert, with a brusque, impatient
action of her ugly elbow. This task done, she turned, and, perceiving
the other white muslin dress motionless on a chair in the second row,
she strode towards it between the music-stands with an aggressive and
masterful gait. On the lap of that dress there lay, unclasped and idle,
a pair of small hands, not very white, attached to well-formed arms.
The next detail Heyst was led to observe was the arrangement of the
hair--two thick, brown tresses rolled round an attractively shaped head.

“A girl, by Jove!” he exclaimed mentally.

It was evident that she was a girl. It was evident in the outline of the
shoulders, in the slender white bust springing up, barred slantwise by
the crimson sash, from the bell-shaped spread of muslin skirt hiding the
chair on which she sat averted a little from the body of the hall. Her
feet, in low white shoes, were crossed prettily.

She had captured Heyst's awakened faculty of observation; he had
the sensation of a new experience. That was because his faculty of
observation had never before been captured by any feminine creature in
that marked and exclusive fashion. He looked at her anxiously, as no man
ever looks at another man; and he positively forgot where he was. He had
lost touch with his surroundings. The big woman, advancing, concealed
the girl from his sight for a moment. She bent over the seated youthful
figure, in passing it very close, as if to drop a word into its ear.
Her lips did certainly move. But what sort of word could it have been
to make the girl jump up so swiftly? Heyst, at his table, was surprised
into a sympathetic start. He glanced quickly round. Nobody was looking
towards the platform; and when his eyes swept back there again, the
girl, with the big woman treading at her heels, was coming down the
three steps from the platform to the floor of the hall. There she
paused, stumbled one pace forward, and stood still again, while
the other--the escort, the dragoon, the coarse big woman of the
piano--passed her roughly, and, marching truculently down the centre
aisle between the chairs and tables, went out to rejoin the hook-nosed
Zangiacomo somewhere outside. During her extraordinary transit, as if
everything in the hall were dirt under her feet, her scornful eyes met
the upward glance of Heyst, who looked away at once towards the girl.
She had not moved. Her arms hung down; her eyelids were lowered.

Heyst laid down his half-smoked cigar and compressed his lips. Then he
got up. It was the same sort of impulse which years ago had made him
cross the sandy street of the abominable town of Delli in the island of
Timor and accost Morrison, practically a stranger to him then, a man in
trouble, expressively harassed, dejected, lonely.

It was the same impulse. But he did not recognize it. He was not
thinking of Morrison then. It may be said that, for the first time
since the final abandonment of the Samburan coal mine, he had completely
forgotten the late Morrison. It is true that to a certain extent he
had forgotten also where he was. Thus, unchecked by any sort of self
consciousness, Heyst walked up the central passage.

Several of the women, by this time, had found anchorage here and there
among the occupied tables. They talked to the men, leaning on their
elbows, and suggesting funnily--if it hadn't been for the crimson
sashes--in their white dresses an assembly of middle-aged brides
with free and easy manners and hoarse voices. The murmuring noise
of conversations carried on with some spirit filled Schomberg's
concert-room. Nobody remarked Heyst's movements; for indeed he was not
the only man on his legs there. He had been confronting the girl for
some time before she became aware of his presence. She was looking down,
very still, without colour, without glances, without voice, without
movement. It was only when Heyst addressed her in his courteous tone
that she raised her eyes.

“Excuse me,” he said in English, “but that horrible female has done
something to you. She has pinched you, hasn't she? I am sure she pinched
you just now, when she stood by your chair.”

The girl received this overture with the wide, motionless stare of
profound astonishment. Heyst, vexed with himself, suspected that she did
not understand what he said. One could not tell what nationality these
women were, except that they were of all sorts. But she was astonished
almost more by the near presence of the man himself, by his largely
bald head, by the white brow, the sunburnt cheeks, the long, horizontal
moustaches of crinkly bronze hair, by the kindly expression of the man's
blue eyes looking into her own. He saw the stony amazement in hers
give way to a momentary alarm, which was succeeded by an expression of
resignation.

“I am sure she pinched your arm most cruelly,” he murmured, rather
disconcerted now at what he had done.

It was a great comfort to hear her say:

“It wouldn't have been the first time. And suppose she did--what are you
going to do about it?”

“I don't know,” he said with a faint, remote playfulness in his tone
which had not been heard in it lately, and which seemed to catch her
ear pleasantly. “I am grieved to say that I don't know. But can I do
anything? What would you wish me to do? Pray command me.”

Again, the greatest astonishment became visible in her face; for she now
perceived how different he was from the other men in the room. He was as
different from them as she was different from the other members of the
ladies' orchestra.

“Command you?” she breathed, after a time, in a bewildered tone. “Who
are you?” she asked a little louder.

“I am staying in this hotel for a few days. I just dropped in casually
here. This outrage--”

“Don't you try to interfere,” she said so earnestly that Heyst asked, in
his faintly playful tone:

“Is it your wish that I should leave you?”

“I haven't said that,” the girl answered. “She pinched me because I
didn't get down here quick enough--”

“I can't tell you how indignant I am--” said Heyst. “But since you are
down here now,” he went on, with the ease of a man of the world speaking
to a young lady in a drawing-room, “hadn't we better sit down?”

She obeyed his inviting gesture, and they sat down on the nearest
chairs. They looked at each other across a little round table with a
surprised, open gaze, self-consciousness growing on them so slowly that
it was a long time before they averted their eyes; and very soon they
met again, temporarily, only to rebound, as it were. At last they
steadied in contact, but by that time, say some fifteen minutes from the
moment when they sat down, the “interval” came to an end.

So much for their eyes. As to the conversation, it had been perfectly
insignificant because naturally they had nothing to say to each other.
Heyst had been interested by the girl's physiognomy. Its expression was
neither simple nor yet very clear. It was not distinguished--that could
not be expected--but the features had more fineness than those of any
other feminine countenance he had ever had the opportunity to observe so
closely. There was in it something indefinably audacious and infinitely
miserable--because the temperament and the existence of that girl were
reflected in it. But her voice! It seduced Heyst by its amazing quality.
It was a voice fit to utter the most exquisite things, a voice which
would have made silly chatter supportable and the roughest talk
fascinating. Heyst drank in its charm as one listens to the tone of some
instrument without heeding the tune.

“Do you sing as well as play?” he asked her abruptly.

“Never sang a note in my life,” she said, obviously surprised by the
irrelevant question; for they had not been discoursing of sweet sounds.
She was clearly unaware of her voice. “I don't remember that I ever had
much reason to sing since I was little,” she added.

That inelegant phrase, by the mere vibrating, warm nobility of the
sound, found its way into Heyst's heart. His mind, cool, alert, watched
it sink there with a sort of vague concern at the absurdity of
the occupation, till it rested at the bottom, deep down, where our
unexpressed longings lie.

“You are English, of course?” he said.

“What do you think?” she answered in the most charming accents. Then, as
if thinking that it was her turn to place a question: “Why do you always
smile when you speak?”

It was enough to make anyone look grave, but her good faith was so
evident that Heyst recovered himself at once.

“It's my unfortunate manner--” he said with his delicate, polished
playfulness. “Is is very objectionable to you?”

She was very serious.

“No. I only noticed it. I haven't come across so many pleasant people as
all that, in my life.”

“It's certain that this woman who plays the piano is infinitely more
disagreeable than any cannibal I have ever had to do with.”

“I believe you!” She shuddered. “How did you come to have anything to do
with cannibals?”

“It would be too long a tale,” said Heyst with a faint smile. Heyst's
smiles were rather melancholy, and accorded badly with his great
moustaches, under which his mere playfulness lurked as comfortable as a
shy bird in its native thicket. “Much too long. How did you get amongst
this lot here?”

“Bad luck,” she answered briefly.

“No doubt, no doubt,” Heyst assented with slight nods. Then, still
indignant at the pinch which he had divined rather than actually seen
inflicted: “I say, couldn't you defend yourself somehow?”

She had risen already. The ladies of the orchestra were slowly regaining
their places. Some were already seated, idle stony-eyed, before the
music-stands. Heyst was standing up, too.

“They are too many for me,” she said.

These few words came out of the common experience of mankind; yet by
virtue of her voice, they thrilled Heyst like a revelation. His feelings
were in a state of confusion, but his mind was clear.

“That's bad. But it isn't actual ill-usage that this girl is complaining
of,” he thought lucidly after she left him.





CHAPTER TWO

That was how it began. How it was that it ended, as we know it did end,
is not so easy to state precisely. It is very clear that Heyst was not
indifferent, I won't say to the girl, but to the girl's fate. He was
the same man who had plunged after the submerged Morrison whom he
hardly knew otherwise than by sight and through the usual gossip of the
islands. But this was another sort of plunge altogether, and likely to
lead to a very different kind of partnership.

Did he reflect at all? Probably. He was sufficiently reflective. But
if he did, it was with insufficient knowledge. For there is no evidence
that he paused at any time between the date of that evening and the
morning of the flight. Truth to say, Heyst was not one of those men
who pause much. Those dreamy spectators of the world's agitation are
terrible once the desire to act gets hold of them. They lower their
heads and charge a wall with an amazing serenity which nothing but an
indisciplined imagination can give.

He was not a fool. I suppose he knew--or at least he felt--where this
was leading him. But his complete inexperience gave him the necessary
audacity. The girl's voice was charming when she spoke to him of her
miserable past, in simple terms, with a sort of unconscious cynicism
inherent in the truth of the ugly conditions of poverty. And whether
because he was humane or because her voice included all the modulations
of pathos, cheerfulness, and courage in its compass, it was not disgust
that the tale awakened in him, but the sense of an immense sadness.

On a later evening, during the interval between the two parts of the
concert, the girl told Heyst about herself. She was almost a child
of the streets. Her father was a musician in the orchestras of small
theatres. Her mother ran away from him while she was little, and the
landladies of various poor lodging-houses had attended casually to her
abandoned childhood. It was never positive starvation and absolute rags,
but it was the hopeless grip of poverty all the time. It was her father
who taught her to play the violin. It seemed that he used to get drunk
sometimes, but without pleasure, and only because he was unable to
forget his fugitive wife. After he had a paralytic stroke, falling
over with a crash in the well of a music-hall orchestra during the
performance, she had joined the Zangiacomo company. He was now in a home
for incurables.

“And I am here,” she finished, “with no one to care if I make a hole in
the water the next chance I get or not.”

Heyst told her that he thought she could do a little better than that,
if it was only a question of getting out of the world. She looked at him
with special attention, and with a puzzled expression which gave to her
face an air of innocence.

This was during one of the “intervals” between the two parts of the
concert. She had come down that time without being incited thereto by a
pinch from the awful Zangiacomo woman. It is difficult to suppose that
she was seduced by the uncovered intellectual forehead and the long
reddish moustaches of her new friend. New is not the right word. She had
never had a friend before; and the sensation of this friendliness going
out to her was exciting by its novelty alone. Besides, any man who did
not resemble Schomberg appeared for that very reason attractive. She was
afraid of the hotel-keeper, who, in the daytime, taking advantage of the
fact that she lived in the hotel itself, and not in the Pavilion with
the other “artists” prowled round her, mute, hungry, portentous behind
his great beard, or else assailed her in quiet corners and empty
passages with deep, mysterious murmurs from behind, which, not
withstanding their clear import, sounded horribly insane somehow.

The contrast of Heyst's quiet, polished manner gave her special delight
and filled her with admiration. She had never seen anything like that
before. If she had, perhaps, known kindness in her life, she had never
met the forms of simple courtesy. She was interested by it as a very
novel experience, not very intelligible, but distinctly pleasurable.

“I tell you they are too many for me,” she repeated, sometimes
recklessly, but more often shaking her head with ominous dejection.

She had, of course, no money at all. The quantities of “black men” all
about frightened her. She really had no definite idea where she was on
the surface of the globe. The orchestra was generally taken from the
steamer to some hotel, and kept shut up there till it was time to go on
board another steamer. She could not remember the names she heard.

“How do you call this place again?” she used to ask Heyst.

“Sourabaya,” he would say distinctly, and would watch the discouragement
at the outlandish sound coming into her eyes, which were fastened on his
face.

He could not defend himself from compassion. He suggested that she might
go to the consul, but it was his conscience that dictated this advice,
not his conviction. She had never heard of the animal or of its uses. A
consul! What was it? Who was he? What could he do? And when she learned
that perhaps he could be induced to send her home, her head dropped on
her breast.

“What am I to do when I get there?” she murmured with an intonation so
just, with an accent so penetrating--the charm of her voice did not fail
her even in whispering--that Heyst seemed to see the illusion of human
fellowship on earth vanish before the naked truth of her existence, and
leave them both face to face in a moral desert as arid as the sands of
Sahara, without restful shade, without refreshing water.

She leaned slightly over the little table, the same little table at
which they had sat when they first met each other; and with no other
memories but of the stones in the streets her childhood had known, in
the distress of the incoherent, confused, rudimentary impressions of her
travels inspiring her with a vague terror of the world she said rapidly,
as one speaks in desperation:

“You do something! You are a gentleman. It wasn't I who spoke to you
first, was it? I didn't begin, did I? It was you who came along and
spoke to me when I was standing over there. What did you want to speak
to me for? I don't care what it is, but you must do something.”

Her attitude was fierce and entreating at the same time--clamorous, in
fact though her voice had hardly risen above a breath. It was clamorous
enough to be noticed. Heyst, on purpose, laughed aloud. She nearly
choked with indignation at this brutal heartlessness.

“What did you mean, then, by saying 'command me!'?” she almost hissed.

Something hard in his mirthless stare, and a quiet final “All right,”
 steadied her.

“I am not rich enough to buy you out,” he went on, speaking with an
extraordinary detached grin, “even if it were to be done; but I can
always steal you.”

She looked at him profoundly, as though these words had a hidden and
very complicated meaning.

“Get away now,” he said rapidly, “and try to smile as you go.”

She obeyed with unexpected readiness; and as she had a set of very good
white teeth, the effect of the mechanical, ordered smile was joyous,
radiant. It astonished Heyst. No wonder, it flashed through his mind,
women can deceive men so completely. The faculty was inherent in them;
they seemed to be created with a special aptitude. Here was a smile
the origin of which was well known to him; and yet it had conveyed a
sensation of warmth, had given him a sort of ardour to live which was
very new to his experience.

By this time she was gone from the table, and had joined the other
“ladies of the orchestra.” They trooped towards the platform, driven in
truculently by the haughty mate of Zangiacomo, who looked as though
she were restraining herself with difficulty from punching their backs.
Zangiacomo followed, with his great, pendulous dyed beard and short
mess-jacket, with an aspect of hang-dog concentration imparted by his
drooping head and the uneasiness of his eyes, which were set very close
together. He climbed the steps last of all, turned about, displaying
his purple beard to the hall, and tapped with his bow. Heyst winced in
anticipation of the horrible racket. It burst out immediately unabashed
and awful. At the end of the platform the woman at the piano, presenting
her cruel profile, her head tilted back, banged the keys without looking
at the music.

Heyst could not stand the uproar for more than a minute. He went out,
his brain racked by the rhythm of some more or less Hungarian dance
music. The forests inhabited by the New Guinea cannibals where he had
encountered the most exciting of his earlier futile adventures were
silent. And this adventure, not in its execution, perhaps, but in its
nature, required even more nerve than anything he had faced before.
Walking among the paper lanterns suspended to trees he remembered with
regret the gloom and the dead stillness of the forests at the back of
Geelvink Bay, perhaps the wildest, the unsafest, the most deadly spot
on earth from which the sea can be seen. Oppressed by his thoughts,
he sought the obscurity and peace of his bedroom; but they were not
complete. The distant sounds of the concert reached his ear, faint
indeed, but still disturbing. Neither did he feel very safe in there;
for that sentiment depends not on extraneous circumstances but on our
inward conviction. He did not attempt to go to sleep; he did not even
unbutton the top button of his tunic. He sat in a chair and mused.
Formerly, in solitude and in silence, he had been used to think clearly
and sometimes even profoundly, seeing life outside the flattering
optical delusion of everlasting hope, of conventional self-deceptions,
of an ever-expected happiness. But now he was troubled; a light veil
seemed to hang before his mental vision; the awakening of a tenderness,
indistinct and confused as yet, towards an unknown woman.

Gradually silence, a real silence, had established itself round him. The
concert was over; the audience had gone; the concert-hall was dark; and
even the Pavilion, where the ladies' orchestra slept after its noisy
labours, showed not a gleam of light. Heyst suddenly felt restless in
all his limbs, as this reaction from the long immobility would not be
denied, he humoured it by passing quietly along the back veranda and out
into the grounds at the side of the house, into the black shadows under
the trees, where the extinguished paper lanterns were gently swinging
their globes like withered fruit.

He paced there to and fro for a long time, a calm, meditative ghost in
his white drill-suit, revolving in his head thoughts absolutely novel,
disquieting, and seductive; accustoming his mind to the contemplation
of his purpose, in order that by being faced steadily it should appear
praiseworthy and wise. For the use of reason is to justify the obscure
desires that move our conduct, impulses, passions, prejudices, and
follies, and also our fears.

He felt that he had engaged himself by a rash promise to an action big
with incalculable consequences. And then he asked himself if the girl
had understood what he meant. Who could tell? He was assailed by all
sorts of doubts. Raising his head, he perceived something white flitting
between the trees. It vanished almost at once; but there could be no
mistake. He was vexed at being detected roaming like this in the middle
of the night. Who could that be? It never occurred to him that perhaps
the girl, too, would not be able to sleep. He advanced prudently. Then
he saw the white, phantom-like apparition again; and the next moment
all his doubts as to the state of her mind were laid at rest, because he
felt her clinging to him after the manner of supplicants all the world
over. Her whispers were so incoherent that he could not understand
anything; but this did not prevent him from being profoundly moved. He
had no illusions about her; but his sceptical mind was dominated by the
fulness of his heart.

“Calm yourself, calm yourself,” he murmured in her ear, returning her
clasp at first mechanically, and afterwards with a growing appreciation
of her distressed humanity. The heaving of her breast and the trembling
of all her limbs, in the closeness of his embrace, seemed to enter his
body, to infect his very heart. While she was growing quieter in his
arms, he was becoming more agitated, as if there were only a fixed
quantity of violent emotion on this earth. The very night seemed
more dumb, more still, and the immobility of the vague, black shapes,
surrounding him more perfect.

“It will be all right,” he tried to reassure her, with a tone of
conviction, speaking into her ear, and of necessity clasping her more
closely than before.

Either the words or the action had a very good effect. He heard a light
sigh of relief. She spoke with a calmed ardour.

“Oh, I knew it would be all right from the first time you spoke to me!
Yes, indeed, I knew directly you came up to me that evening. I knew it
would be all right, if you only cared to make it so; but of course I
could not tell if you meant it. 'Command me,' you said. Funny thing for
a man like you to say. Did you really mean it? You weren't making fun of
me?”

He protested that he had been a serious person all his life.

“I believe you,” she said ardently. He was touched by this declaration.
“It's the way you have of speaking as if you were amused with people,”
 she went on. “But I wasn't deceived. I could see you were angry with
that beast of a woman. And you are clever. You spotted something at
once. You saw it in my face, eh? It isn't a bad face--say? You'll never
be sorry. Listen--I'm not twenty yet. It's the truth, and I can't be so
bad looking, or else--I will tell you straight that I have been worried
and pestered by fellows like this before. I don't know what comes to
them--”

She was speaking hurriedly. She choked, and then exclaimed, with an
accent of despair:

“What is it? What's the matter?”

Heyst had removed his arms from her suddenly, and had recoiled a little.
“Is it my fault? I didn't even look at them, I tell you straight. Never!
Have I looked at you? Tell me. It was you that began it.”

In truth, Heyst had shrunk from the idea of competition with fellows
unknown, with Schomberg the hotel-keeper. The vaporous white figure
before him swayed pitifully in the darkness. He felt ashamed of his
fastidiousness.

“I am afraid we have been detected,” he murmured. “I think I saw
somebody on the path between the house and the bushes behind you.”

He had seen no one. It was a compassionate lie, if there ever was one.
His compassion was as genuine as his shrinking had been, and in his
judgement more honourable.

She didn't turn her head. She was obviously relieved.

“Would it be that brute?” she breathed out, meaning Schomberg, of
course. “He's getting too forward with me now. What can you expect? Only
this evening, after supper, he--but I slipped away. You don't mind him,
do you? Why, I could face him myself now that I know you care for me.
A girl can always put up a fight. You believe me? Only it isn't easy to
stand up for yourself when you feel there's nothing and nobody at your
back. There's nothing so lonely in the world as a girl who has got to
look after herself. When I left poor dad in that home--it was in the
country, near a village--I came out of the gates with seven shillings
and threepence in my old purse, and my railway ticket. I tramped a mile,
and got into a train--”

She broke off, and was silent for a moment.

“Don't you throw me over now,” she went on. “If you did, what should
I do? I should have to live, to be sure, because I'd be afraid to kill
myself, but you would have done a thousand times worse than killing a
body. You told me you had been always alone, you had never had a dog
even. Well, then, I won't be in anybody's way if I live with you--not
even a dog's. And what else did you mean when you came up and looked at
me so close?”

“Close? Did I?” he murmured unstirring before her in the profound
darkness. “So close as that?”

She had an outbreak of anger and despair in subdued tones.

“Have you forgotten, then? What did you expect to find? I know what sort
of girl I am; but all the same I am not the sort that men turn their
backs on--and you ought to know it, unless you aren't made like the
others. Oh, forgive me! You aren't like the others; you are like no one
in the world I ever spoke to. Don't you care for me? Don't you see--?”

What he saw was that, white and spectral, she was putting out her arms
to him out of the black shadows like an appealing ghost. He took her
hands, and was affected, almost surprised, to find them so warm, so
real, so firm, so living in his grasp. He drew her to him, and she
dropped her head on his shoulder with a deep-sigh.

“I am dead tired,” she whispered plaintively.

He put his arms around her, and only by the convulsive movements of her
body became aware that she was sobbing without a sound. Sustaining her,
he lost himself in the profound silence of the night. After a while she
became still, and cried quietly. Then, suddenly, as if waking up, she
asked:

“You haven't seen any more of that somebody you thought was spying
about?”

He started at her quick, sharp whisper, and answered that very likely he
had been mistaken.

“If it was anybody at all,” she reflected aloud, “it wouldn't have been
anyone but that hotel woman--the landlord's wife.”

“Mrs. Schomberg,” Heyst said, surprised.

“Yes. Another one that can't sleep o' nights. Why? Don't you see why?
Because, of course, she sees what's going on. That beast doesn't even
try to keep it from her. If she had only the least bit of spirit! She
knows how I feel, too, only she's too frightened even to look him in the
face, let alone open her mouth. He would tell her to go hang herself.”

For some time Heyst said nothing. A public, active contest with the
hotel-keeper was not to be thought of. The idea was horrible. Whispering
gently to the girl, he tried to explain to her that as things stood, an
open withdrawal from the company would be probably opposed. She listened
to his explanation anxiously, from time to time pressing the hand she
had sought and got hold of in the dark.

“As I told you, I am not rich enough to buy you out so I shall steal you
as soon as I can arrange some means of getting away from here. Meantime
it would be fatal to be seen together at night. We mustn't give
ourselves away. We had better part at once. I think I was mistaken just
now; but if, as you say, that poor Mrs. Schomberg can't sleep of nights,
we must be more careful. She would tell the fellow.”

The girl had disengaged herself from his loose hold while he talked, and
now stood free of him, but still clasping his hand firmly.

“Oh, no,” she said with perfect assurance. “I tell you she daren't open
her mouth to him. And she isn't as silly as she looks. She wouldn't give
us away. She knows a trick worth two of that. She'll help--that's what
she'll do, if she dares do anything at all.”

“You seem to have a very clear view of the situation,” said Heyst, and
received a warm, lingering kiss for this commendation.

He discovered that to part from her was not such an easy matter as he
had supposed it would be.

“Upon my word,” he said before they separated, “I don't even know your
name.”

“Don't you? They call me Alma. I don't know why. Silly name! Magdalen
too. It doesn't matter; you can call me by whatever name you choose.
Yes, you give me a name. Think of one you would like the sound
of--something quite new. How I should like to forget everything that has
gone before, as one forgets a dream that's done with, fright and all! I
would try.”

“Would you really?” he asked in a murmur. “But that's not forbidden. I
understand that women easily forget whatever in their past diminishes
them in their eyes.”

“It's your eyes that I was thinking of, for I'm sure I've never wished
to forget anything till you came up to me that night and looked me
through and through. I know I'm not much account; but I know how to
stand by a man. I stood by father ever since I could understand. He
wasn't a bad chap. Now that I can't be of any use to him, I would just
as soon forget all that and make a fresh start. But these aren't things
that I could talk to you about. What could I ever talk to you about?”

“Don't let it trouble you,” Heyst said. “Your voice is enough. I am in
love with it, whatever it says.”

She remained silent for a while, as if rendered breathless by this quiet
statement.

“Oh! I wanted to ask you--”

He remembered that she probably did not know his name, and expected the
question to be put to him now; but after a moment of hesitation she went
on:

“Why was it that you told me to smile this evening in the concert-room
there--you remember?”

“I thought we were being observed. A smile is the best of masks.
Schomberg was at a table next but one to us, drinking with some Dutch
clerks from the town. No doubt he was watching us--watching you, at
least. That's why I asked you to smile.”

“Ah, that's why. It never came into my head!”

“And you did it very well, too--very readily, as if you had understood
my intention.”

“Readily!” she repeated. “Oh, I was ready enough to smile then. That's
the truth. It was the first time for years I may say that I felt
disposed to smile. I've not had many chances to smile in my life, I can
tell you; especially of late.”

“But you do it most charmingly--in a perfectly fascinating way.”

He paused. She stood still, waiting for more with the stillness of
extreme delight, wishing to prolong the sensation.

“It astonished me,” he added. “It went as straight to my heart as though
you had smiled for the purpose of dazzling me. I felt as if I had never
seen a smile before in my life. I thought of it after I left you. It
made me restless.”

“It did all that?” came her voice, unsteady, gentle, and incredulous.

“If you had not smiled as you did, perhaps I should not have come out
here tonight,” he said, with his playful earnestness of tone. “It was
your triumph.”

He felt her lips touch his lightly, and the next moment she was gone.
Her white dress gleamed in the distance, and then the opaque darkness of
the house seemed to swallow it. Heyst waited a little before he went the
same way, round the corner, up the steps of the veranda, and into his
room, where he lay down at last--not to sleep, but to go over in his
mind all that had been said at their meeting.

“It's exactly true about that smile,” he thought. There he had spoken
the truth to her; and about her voice, too. For the rest--what must be
must be.

A great wave of heat passed over him. He turned on his back, flung his
arms crosswise on the broad, hard bed, and lay still, open-eyed under
the mosquito net, till daylight entered his room, brightened swiftly,
and turned to unfailing sunlight. He got up then, went to a small
looking-glass hanging on the wall, and stared at himself steadily. It
was not a new-born vanity which induced this long survey. He felt
so strange that he could not resist the suspicion of his personal
appearance having changed during the night. What he saw in the glass,
however, was the man he knew before. It was almost a disappointment--a
belittling of his recent experience. And then he smiled at his
naiveness; for, being over five and thirty years of age, he ought to
have known that in most cases the body is the unalterable mask of the
soul, which even death itself changes but little, till it is put out of
sight where no changes matter any more, either to our friends or to our
enemies.

Heyst was not conscious of either friends or of enemies. It was the very
essence of his life to be a solitary achievement, accomplished not by
hermit-like withdrawal with its silence and immobility, but by a system
of restless wandering, by the detachment of an impermanent dweller
amongst changing scenes. In this scheme he had perceived the means of
passing through life without suffering and almost without a single care
in the world--invulnerable because elusive.





CHAPTER THREE

For fifteen years Heyst had wandered, invariably courteous and
unapproachable, and in return was generally considered a “queer chap.”
 He had started off on these travels of his after the death of his
father, an expatriated Swede who died in London, dissatisfied with his
country and angry with all the world, which had instinctively rejected
his wisdom.

Thinker, stylist, and man of the world in his time, the elder Heyst
had begun by coveting all the joys, those of the great and those of the
humble, those of the fools and those of the sages. For more than sixty
years he had dragged on this painful earth of ours the most weary, the
most uneasy soul that civilization had ever fashioned to its ends of
disillusion and regret. One could not refuse him a measure of greatness,
for he was unhappy in a way unknown to mediocre souls. His mother Heyst
had never known, but he kept his father's pale, distinguished face
in affectionate memory. He remembered him mainly in an ample blue
dressing-gown in a large house of a quiet London suburb. For three
years, after leaving school at the age of eighteen, he had lived with
the elder Heyst, who was then writing his last book. In this work, at
the end of his life, he claimed for mankind that right to absolute moral
and intellectual liberty of which he no longer believed them worthy.

Three years of such companionship at that plastic and impressionable age
were bound to leave in the boy a profound mistrust of life. The young
man learned to reflect, which is a destructive process, a reckoning
of the cost. It is not the clear-sighted who lead the world. Great
achievements are accomplished in a blessed, warm mental fog, which the
pitiless cold blasts of the father's analysis had blown away from the
son.

“I'll drift,” Heyst had said to himself deliberately.

He did not mean intellectually or sentimentally or morally. He meant
to drift altogether and literally, body and soul, like a detached leaf
drifting in the wind-currents under the immovable trees of a forest
glade; to drift without ever catching on to anything.

“This shall be my defence against life,” he had said to himself with a
sort of inward consciousness that for the son of his father there was no
other worthy alternative.

He became a waif and stray, austerely, from conviction, as others
do through drink, from vice, from some weakness of character--with
deliberation, as others do in despair. This, stripped of its facts, had
been Heyst's life up to that disturbing night. Next day, when he saw the
girl called Alma, she managed to give him a glance of frank tenderness,
quick as lightning and leaving a profound impression, a secret touch on
the heart. It was in the grounds of the hotel, about tiffin time, while
the Ladies of the orchestra were strolling back to their pavilion after
rehearsal, or practice, or whatever they called their morning musical
exercises in the hall. Heyst, returning from the town, where he had
discovered that there would be difficulties in the way of getting away
at once, was crossing the compound, disappointed and worried. He had
walked almost unwittingly into the straggling group of Zangiacomo's
performers. It was a shock to him, on coming out of his brown study, to
find the girl so near to him, as if one waking suddenly should see the
figure of his dream turned into flesh and blood. She did not raise her
shapely head, but her glance was no dream thing. It was real, the most
real impression of his detached existence--so far.

Heyst had not acknowledged it in any way, though it seemed to him
impossible that its effect on him should not be visible to anyone who
happened to be looking on. And there were several men on the
veranda, steady customers of Schomberg's table d'hote, gazing in his
direction--at the ladies of the orchestra, in fact. Heyst's dread arose,
not out of shame or timidity, but from his fastidiousness. On getting
amongst them, however, he noticed no signs of interest or astonishment
in their faces, any more than if they had been blind men. Even Schomberg
himself, who had to make way for him at the top of the stairs, was
completely unperturbed, and continued the conversation he was carrying
on with a client.

Schomberg, indeed, had observed “that Swede” talking with the girl in
the intervals. A crony of his had nudged him; and he had thought that it
was so much the better; the silly fellow would keep everybody else off.
He was rather pleased than otherwise and watched them out of the corner
of his eye with a malicious enjoyment of the situation--a sort of
Satanic glee. For he had little doubt of his personal fascination, and
still less of his power to get hold of the girl, who seemed too ignorant
to know how to help herself, and who was worse than friendless, since
she had for some reason incurred the animosity of Mrs. Zangiacomo, a
woman with no conscience. The aversion she showed him as far as she
dared (for it is not always safe for the helpless to display the
delicacy of their sentiments), Schomberg pardoned on the score of
feminine conventional silliness. He had told Alma, as an argument, that
she was a clever enough girl to see that she could do no better than to
put her trust in a man of substance, in the prime of life, who knew
his way about. But for the excited trembling of his voice, and the
extraordinary way in which his eyes seemed to be starting out of his
crimson, hirsute countenance, such speeches had every character of calm,
unselfish advice--which, after the manner of lovers, passed easily into
sanguine plans for the future.

“We'll soon get rid of the old woman,” he whispered to her hurriedly,
with panting ferocity. “Hang her! I've never cared for her. The climate
don't suit her; I shall tell her to go to her people in Europe. She will
have to go, too! I will see to it. Eins, zwei, march! And then we shall
sell this hotel and start another somewhere else.”

He assured her that he didn't care what he did for her sake; and it
was true. Forty-five is the age of recklessness for many men, as if in
defiance of the decay and death waiting with open arms in the sinister
valley at the bottom of the inevitable hill. Her shrinking form, her
downcast eyes, when she had to listen to him, cornered at the end of an
empty corridor, he regarded as signs of submission to the overpowering
force of his will, the recognition of his personal fascinations. For
every age is fed on illusions, lest men should renounce life early and
the human race come to an end.

It's easy to imagine Schomberg's humiliation, his shocked fury, when
he discovered that the girl who had for weeks resisted his attacks, his
prayers, and his fiercest protestations, had been snatched from under
his nose by “that Swede,” apparently without any trouble worth speaking
of. He refused to believe the fact. He would have it, at first, that
the Zangiacomos, for some unfathomable reason, had played him a scurvy
trick, but when no further doubt was possible, he changed his view of
Heyst. The despised Swede became for Schomberg the deepest, the most
dangerous, the most hateful of scoundrels. He could not believe that the
creature he had coveted with so much force and with so little effect,
was in reality tender, docile to her impulse, and had almost offered
herself to Heyst without a sense of guilt, in a desire of safety, and
from a profound need of placing her trust where her woman's instinct
guided her ignorance. Nothing would serve Schomberg but that she must
have been circumvented by some occult exercise of force or craft, by the
laying of some subtle trap. His wounded vanity wondered ceaselessly at
the means “that Swede” had employed to seduce her away from a man
like him--Schomberg--as though those means were bound to have been
extraordinary, unheard of, inconceivable. He slapped his forehead openly
before his customers; he would sit brooding in silence or else would
burst out unexpectedly declaiming against Heyst without measure,
discretion, or prudence, with swollen features and an affectation of
outraged virtue which could not have deceived the most childlike of
moralists for a moment--and greatly amused his audience.

It became a recognized entertainment to go and hear his abuse of Heyst,
while sipping iced drinks on the veranda of the hotel. It was, in a
manner, a more successful draw than the Zangiacomo concerts had ever
been--intervals and all. There was never any difficulty in starting the
performer off. Anybody could do it, by almost any distant allusion.
As likely as not he would start his endless denunciations in the very
billiard-room where Mrs. Schomberg sat enthroned as usual, swallowing
her sobs, concealing her tortures of abject humiliation and terror under
her stupid, set, everlasting grin, which, having been provided for her
by nature, was an excellent mask, in as much as nothing--not even death
itself, perhaps--could tear it away.

But nothing lasts in this world, at least without changing its
physiognomy. So, after a few weeks, Schomberg regained his outward calm,
as if his indignation had dried up within him. And it was time. He was
becoming a bore with his inability to talk of anything else but Heyst's
unfitness to be at large, Heyst's wickedness, his wiles, his astuteness,
and his criminality. Schomberg no longer pretended to despise him. He
could not have done it. After what had happened he could not pretend,
even to himself. But his bottled-up indignation was fermenting
venomously. At the time of his immoderate loquacity one of his
customers, an elderly man, had remarked one evening:

“If that ass keeps on like this, he will end by going crazy.”

And this belief was less than half wrong. Schomberg had Heyst on the
brain. Even the unsatisfactory state of his affairs, which had
never been so unpromising since he came out East directly after the
Franco-Prussian War, he referred to some subtly noxious influence of
Heyst. It seemed to him that he could never be himself again till he had
got even with that artful Swede. He was ready to swear that Heyst had
ruined his life. The girl so unfairly, craftily, basely decoyed away
would have inspired him to success in a new start. Obviously Mrs.
Schomberg, whom he terrified by savagely silent moods combined with
underhand, poisoned glances, could give him no inspiration. He had grown
generally neglectful, but with a partiality for reckless expedients, as
if he did not care when and how his career as a hotel-keeper was to be
brought to an end. This demoralized state accounted for what Davidson
had observed on his last visit to the Schomberg establishment, some two
months after Heyst's secret departure with the girl to the solitude of
Samburan.

The Schomberg of a few years ago--the Schomberg of the Bangkok days,
for instance, when he started the first of his famed table d'hote
dinners--would never have risked anything of the sort. His genius ran to
catering, “white man for white men” and to the inventing, elaborating,
and retailing of scandalous gossip with asinine unction and impudent
delight. But now his mind was perverted by the pangs of wounded vanity
and of thwarted passion. In this state of moral weakness Schomberg
allowed himself to be corrupted.





CHAPTER FOUR

The business was done by a guest who arrived one fine morning by
mail-boat--immediately from Celebes, having boarded her in Macassar,
but generally, Schomberg understood, from up China Sea way; a wanderer
clearly, even as Heyst was, but not alone and of quite another kind.

Schomberg, looking up from the stern-sheets of his steam-launch, which
he used for boarding passenger ships on arrival, discovered a dark
sunken stare plunging down on him over the rail of the first-class part
of the deck. He was no great judge of physiognomy. Human beings, for
him, were either the objects of scandalous gossip or else recipients of
narrow strips of paper, with proper bill-heads stating the name of his
hotel--“W. Schomberg, proprietor, accounts settled weekly.”

So in the clean-shaven, extremely thin face hanging over the mail-boat's
rail Schomberg saw only the face of a possible “account.” The
steam-launches of other hotels were also alongside, but he obtained the
preference.

“You are Mr. Schomberg, aren't you?” the face asked quite unexpectedly.

“I am at your service,” he answered from below; for business is
business, and its forms and formulas must be observed, even if one's
manly bosom is tortured by that dull rage which succeeds the fury of
baffled passion, like the glow of embers after a fierce blaze.

Presently the possessor of the handsome but emaciated face was seated
beside Schomberg in the stern-sheets of the launch. His body was long
and loose-jointed, his slender fingers, intertwined, clasped the leg
resting on the knee, as he lolled back in a careless yet tense attitude.
On the other side of Schomberg sat another passenger, who was introduced
by the clean-shaven man as--

“My secretary. He must have the room next to mine.”

“We can manage that easily for you.”

Schomberg steered with dignity, staring straight ahead, but very much
interested by these two promising “accounts.” Their belongings, a couple
of large leather trunks browned by age and a few smaller packages,
were piled up in the bows. A third individual--a nondescript, hairy
creature--had modestly made his way forward and had perched himself on
the luggage. The lower part of his physiognomy was over-developed;
his narrow and low forehead, unintelligently furrowed by horizontal
wrinkles, surmounted wildly hirsute cheeks and a flat nose with wide,
baboon-like nostrils. There was something equivocal in the appearance of
his shaggy, hair-smothered humanity. He, too, seemed to be a follower of
the clean-shaven man, and apparently had travelled on deck with native
passengers, sleeping under the awnings. His broad, squat frame denoted
great strength. Grasping the gunwales of the launch, he displayed a
pair of remarkably long arms, terminating in thick, brown hairy paws of
simian aspect.

“What shall we do with the fellow of mine?” the chief of the party asked
Schomberg. “There must be a boarding-house somewhere near the port--some
grog-shop where they could let him have a mat to sleep on?”

Schomberg said there was a place kept by a Portuguese half-caste.

“A servant of yours?” he asked.

“Well, he hangs on to me. He is an alligator-hunter. I picked him up in
Colombia, you know. Ever been in Colombia?”

“No,” said Schomberg, very much surprised. “An alligator-hunter? Funny
trade! Are you coming from Colombia, then?”

“Yes, but I have been coming for a long time. I come from a good many
places. I am travelling west, you see.”

“For sport, perhaps?” suggested Schomberg.

“Yes. Sort of sport. What do you say to chasing the sun?”

“I see--a gentleman at large,” said Schomberg, watching a sailing canoe
about to cross his bow, and ready to clear it by a touch of the helm.

The other passenger made himself heard suddenly.

“Hang these native craft! They always get in the way.”

He was a muscular, short man with eyes that gleamed and blinked, a harsh
voice, and a round, toneless, pock-marked face ornamented by a thin,
dishevelled moustache, sticking out quaintly under the tip of a rigid
nose. Schomberg made the reflection that there was nothing secretarial
about him. Both he and his long, lank principal wore the usual white
suit of the tropics, cork helmets, pipe-clayed white shoes--all correct.
The hairy nondescript creature perched on their luggage in the bow had a
check shirt and blue dungaree trousers. He gazed in their direction from
forward in an expectant, trained-animal manner.

“You spoke to me first,” said Schomberg in his manly tones. “You were
acquainted with my name. Where did you hear of me, gentlemen, may I
ask?”

“In Manila,” answered the gentleman at large, readily. “From a man with
whom I had a game of cards one evening in the Hotel Castille.”

“What man? I've no friends in Manila that I know of,” wondered Schomberg
with a severe frown.

“I can't tell you his name. I've clean forgotten it; but don't you
worry. He was anything but a friend of yours. He called you all the
names he could think of. He said you set a lot of scandal going about
him once, somewhere--in Bangkok, I think. Yes, that's it. You were
running a table d'hote in Bangkok at one time, weren't you?”

Schomberg, astounded by the turn of the information, could only throw
out his chest more and exaggerate his austere Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve
manner. A table d'hote? Yes, certainly. He always--for the sake of white
men. And here in this place, too? Yes, in this place, too.

“That's all right, then.” The stranger turned his black, cavernous,
mesmerizing glance away from the bearded Schomberg, who sat gripping
the brass tiller in a sweating palm. “Many people in the evening at your
place?”

Schomberg had recovered somewhat.

“Twenty covers or so, take one day with another,” he answered feelingly,
as befitted a subject on which he was sensitive. “Ought to be more,
if only people would see that it's for their own good. Precious little
profit I get out of it. You are partial to tables d'hote, gentlemen?”

The new guest made answer that he liked a hotel where one could find
some local people in the evening. It was infernally dull otherwise. The
secretary, in sign of approval, emitted a grunt of astonishing ferocity,
as if proposing to himself to eat the local people. All this sounded
like a longish stay, thought Schomberg, satisfied under his grave air;
till, remembering the girl snatched away from him by the last guest who
had made a prolonged stay in his hotel, he ground his teeth so audibly
that the other two looked at him in wonder. The momentary convulsion
of his florid physiognomy seemed to strike them dumb. They exchanged a
quick glance. Presently the clean-shaven man fired out another question
in his curt, unceremonious manner:

“You have no women in your hotel, eh?”

“Women!” Schomberg exclaimed indignantly, but also as if a little
frightened. “What on earth do you mean by women? What women? There's
Mrs. Schomberg, of course,” he added, suddenly appeased, with lofty
indifference.

“If she knows how to keep her place, then it will do. I can't stand
women near me. They give me the horrors,” declared the other. “They are
a perfect curse!”

During this outburst the secretary wore a savage grin. The chief guest
closed his sunken eyes, as if exhausted, and leaned the back of his head
against the stanchion of the awning. In this pose, his long, feminine
eyelashes were very noticeable, and his regular features, sharp line of
the jaw, and well-cut chin were brought into prominence, giving him a
used-up, weary, depraved distinction. He did not open his eyes till
the steam-launch touched the quay. Then he and the other man got ashore
quickly, entered a carriage, and drove away to the hotel, leaving
Schomberg to look after their luggage and take care of their strange
companion. The latter, looking more like a performing bear abandoned by
his show men than a human being, followed all Schomberg's movements step
by step, close behind his back, muttering to himself in a language
that sounded like some sort of uncouth Spanish. The hotel-keeper felt
uncomfortable till at last he got rid of him at an obscure den where
a very clean, portly Portuguese half-caste, standing serenely in the
doorway, seemed to understand exactly how to deal with clients of every
kind. He took from the creature the strapped bundle it had been hugging
closely through all its peregrinations in that strange town, and cut
short Schomberg's attempts at explanation by a most confident--

“I comprehend very well, sir.”

“It's more than I do,” thought Schomberg, going away thankful at being
relieved of the alligator-hunter's company. He wondered what these
fellows were, without being able to form a guess of sufficient
probability. Their names he learned that very day by direct inquiry “to
enter in my books,” he explained in his formal military manner, chest
thrown out, beard very much in evidence.

The shaven man, sprawling in a long chair, with his air of withered
youth, raised his eyes languidly.

“My name? Oh, plain Mr. Jones--put that down--a gentleman at large. And
this is Ricardo.” The pock-marked man, lying prostrate in another long
chair, made a grimace, as if something had tickled the end of his nose,
but did not come out of his supineness. “Martin Ricardo, secretary. You
don't want any more of our history, do you? Eh, what? Occupation? Put
down, well--tourists. We've been called harder names before now; it
won't hurt our feelings. And that fellow of mine--where did you tuck him
away? Oh, he will be all right. When he wants anything he'll take it.
He's Peter. Citizen of Colombia. Peter, Pedro--I don't know that he ever
had any other name. Pedro, alligator hunter. Oh, yes--I'll pay his board
with the half-caste. Can't help myself. He's so confoundedly devoted to
me that if I were to give him the sack he would fly at my throat. Shall
I tell you how I killed his brother in the wilds of Colombia? Well,
perhaps some other time--it's a rather long story. What I shall always
regret is that I didn't kill him, too. I could have done it without any
extra trouble then; now it's too late. Great nuisance; but he's useful
sometimes. I hope you are not going to put all this in your book?”

The offhand, hard manner and the contemptuous tone of “plain Mr. Jones”
 disconcerted Schomberg utterly. He had never been spoken to like this
in his life. He shook his head in silence and withdrew, not exactly
scared--though he was in reality of a timid disposition under his manly
exterior--but distinctly mystified and impressed.





CHAPTER FIVE

Three weeks later, after putting his cash-box away in the safe which
filled with its iron bulk a corner of their room, Schomberg turned
towards his wife, but without looking at her exactly, and said:

“I must get rid of these two. It won't do!”

Mrs. Schomberg had entertained that very opinion from the first; but she
had been broken years ago into keeping her opinions to herself. Sitting
in her night attire in the light of a single candle, she was careful not
to make a sound, knowing from experience that her very assent would be
resented. With her eyes she followed the figure of Schomberg, clad in
his sleeping suit, and moving restlessly about the room.

He never glanced her way, for the reason that Mrs. Schomberg, in
her night attire, looked the most unattractive object in
existence--miserable, insignificant, faded, crushed, old. And the
contrast with the feminine form he had ever in his mind's eye made his
wife's appearance painful to his aesthetic sense.

Schomberg walked about swearing and fuming for the purpose of screwing
his courage up to the sticking point.

“Hang me if I ought not to go now, at once, this minute, into his
bedroom, and tell him to be off--him and that secretary of his--early in
the morning. I don't mind a round game of cards, but to make a decoy of
my table d'hote--my blood boils! He came here because some lying rascal
in Manila told him I kept a table d'hote.”

He said these things, not for Mrs. Schomberg's information, but simply
thinking aloud, and trying to work his fury up to a point where it would
give him courage enough to face “plain Mr. Jones.”

“Impudent overbearing, swindling sharper,” he went on. “I have a good
mind to--”

He was beside himself in his lurid, heavy, Teutonic manner, so unlike
the picturesque, lively rage of the Latin races; and though his eyes
strayed about irresolutely, yet his swollen, angry features awakened in
the miserable woman over whom he had been tyrannizing for years a fear
for his precious carcass, since the poor creature had nothing else but
that to hold on to in the world. She knew him well; but she did not know
him altogether. The last thing a woman will consent to discover in a man
whom she loves, or on whom she simply depends, is want of courage. And,
timid in her corner, she ventured to say pressingly:

“Be careful, Wilhelm! Remember the knives and revolvers in their
trunks.”

In guise of thanks for that anxious reminder, he swore horribly in
the direction of her shrinking person. In her scanty nightdress, and
barefooted, she recalled a mediaeval penitent being reproved for her
sins in blasphemous terms. Those lethal weapons were always present to
Schomberg's mind. Personally, he had never seen them. His part, ten
days after his guests' arrival, had been to lounge in manly, careless
attitudes on the veranda--keeping watch--while Mrs. Schomberg, provided
with a bunch of assorted keys, her discoloured teeth chattering and her
globular eyes absolutely idiotic with fright, was “going through” the
luggage of these strange clients. Her terrible Wilhelm had insisted on
it.

“I'll be on the look-out, I tell you,” he said. “I shall give you a
whistle when I see them coming back. You couldn't whistle. And if he
were to catch you at it, and chuck you out by the scruff of the neck, it
wouldn't hurt you much; but he won't touch a woman. Not he! He has told
me so. Affected beast. I must find out something about their little
game, and so there's an end of it. Go in! Go now! Quick march!”

It had been an awful job; but she did go in, because she was much more
afraid of Schomberg than of any possible consequences of the act. Her
greatest concern was lest no key of the bunch he had provided her with
should fit the locks. It would have been such a disappointment for
Wilhelm. However, the trunks, she found, had been left open; but her
investigation did not last long. She was frightened of firearms, and
generally of all weapons, not from personal cowardice, but as some women
are, almost superstitiously, from an abstract horror of violence and
murder. She was out again on the veranda long before Wilhelm had any
occasion for a warning whistle. The instinctive, motiveless fear being
the most difficult to overcome, nothing could induce her to return to
her investigations, neither threatening growls nor ferocious hisses, nor
yet a poke or two in the ribs.

“Stupid female!” muttered the hotel-keeper, perturbed by the notion
of that armoury in one of his bedrooms. This was from no abstract
sentiment, with him it was constitutional. “Get out of my sight,” he
snarled. “Go and dress yourself for the table d'hote.”

Left to himself, Schomberg had meditated. What the devil did this mean?
His thinking processes were sluggish and spasmodic; but suddenly the
truth came to him.

“By heavens, they are desperadoes!” he thought.

Just then he beheld “plain Mr. Jones” and his secretary with the
ambiguous name of Ricardo entering the grounds of the hotel. They had
been down to the port on some business, and now were returning; Mr.
Jones lank, spare, opening his long legs with angular regularity like
a pair of compasses, the other stepping out briskly by his side.
Conviction entered Schomberg's heart. They were two desperadoes--no
doubt about it. But as the funk which he experienced was merely
a general sensation, he managed to put on his most severe
Officer-of-the-Reserve manner, long before they had closed with him.

“Good morning, gentlemen.”

Being answered with derisive civility, he became confirmed in his sudden
conviction of their desperate character. The way Mr. Jones turned his
hollow eyes on one, like an incurious spectre, and the way the other,
when addressed, suddenly retracted his lips and exhibited his teeth
without looking round--here was evidence enough to settle that point.
Desperadoes! They passed through the billiard-room, inscrutably
mysterious, to the back of the house, to join their violated trunks.

“Tiffin bell will ring in five minutes, gentlemen.” Schomberg called
after them, exaggerating the deep manliness of his tone.

He had managed to upset himself very much. He expected to see them come
back infuriated and begin to bully him with an odious lack of restraint.
Desperadoes! However they didn't; they had not noticed anything unusual
about their trunks and Schomberg recovered his composure and said
to himself that he must get rid of this deadly incubus as soon as
practicable. They couldn't possibly want to stay very long; this was not
the town--the colony--for desperate characters. He shrank from action.
He dreaded any kind of disturbance--“fracas” he called it--in his hotel.
Such things were not good for business. Of course, sometimes one had to
have a “fracas;” but it had been a comparatively trifling task to seize
the frail Zangiacomo--whose bones were no larger than a chicken's--round
the ribs, lift him up bodily, dash him to the ground, and fall on
him. It had been easy. The wretched, hook-nosed creature lay without
movement, buried under its purple beard.

Suddenly, remembering the occasion of that “fracas,” Schomberg groaned
with the pain as of a hot coal under his breastbone, and gave himself up
to desolation. Ah, if he only had that girl with him he would have been
masterful and resolute and fearless--fight twenty desperadoes--care
for nobody on earth! Whereas the possession of Mrs. Schomberg was no
incitement to a display of manly virtues. Instead of caring for no one,
he felt that he cared for nothing. Life was a hollow sham; he wasn't
going to risk a shot through his lungs or his liver in order to preserve
its integrity. It had no savour--damn it!

In his state of moral decomposition, Schomberg, master as he was of the
art of hotel-keeping, and careful of giving no occasion for criticism
to the powers regulating that branch of human activity, let things take
their course; though he saw very well where that course was tending.
It began first with a game or two after dinner--for the drinks,
apparently--with some lingering customer, at one of the little tables
ranged against the walls of the billiard-room. Schomberg detected the
meaning of it at once. “That's what it was! This was what they were!”
 And, moving about restlessly (at that time his morose silent period had
set in), he cast sidelong looks at the game; but he said nothing. It was
not worth while having a row with men who were so overbearing. Even when
money appeared in connection with these postprandial games, into which
more and more people were being drawn, he still refrained from raising
the question; he was reluctant to draw unduly the attention of “plain
Mr. Jones” and of the equivocal Ricardo, to his person. One evening,
however, after the public rooms of the hotel had become empty, Schomberg
made an attempt to grapple with the problem in an indirect way.

In a distant corner the tired China boy dozed on his heels, his back
against the wall. Mrs. Schomberg had disappeared, as usual, between ten
and eleven. Schomberg walked about slowly in and out of the room and
the veranda, thoughtful, waiting for his two guests to go to bed. Then
suddenly he approached them, militarily, his chest thrown out, his voice
curt and soldierly.

“Hot night, gentlemen.”

Mr Jones, lolling back idly in a chair, looked up. Ricardo, as idle, but
more upright, made no sign.

“Won't you have a drink with me before retiring?” went on Schomberg,
sitting down by the little table.

“By all means,” said Mr. Jones lazily.

Ricardo showed his teeth in a strange, quick grin. Schomberg felt
painfully how difficult it was to get in touch with these men, both
so quiet, so deliberate, so menacingly unceremonious. He ordered the
Chinaman to bring in the drinks. His purpose was to discover how long
these guests intended to stay. Ricardo displayed no conversational vein,
but Mr. Jones appeared communicative enough. His voice somehow matched
his sunken eyes. It was hollow without being in the least mournful;
it sounded distant, uninterested, as though he were speaking from the
bottom of a well. Schomberg learned that he would have the privilege of
lodging and boarding these gentlemen for at least a month more. He could
not conceal his discomfiture at this piece of news.

“What's the matter? Don't you like to have people in your house?” asked
plain Mr. Jones languidly. “I should have thought the owner of a hotel
would be pleased.”

He lifted his delicate and beautifully pencilled eyebrows. Schomberg
muttered something about the locality being dull and uninteresting to
travellers--nothing going on--too quiet altogether, but he only provoked
the declaration that quiet had its charm sometimes, and even dullness
was welcome as a change.

“We haven't had time to be dull for the last three years,” added plain
Mr. Jones, his eyes fixed darkly on Schomberg whom he further more
invited to have another drink, this time with him, and not to worry
himself about things he did not understand; and especially not to be
inhospitable--which in a hotel-keeper is highly unprofessional.

“I don't understand,” grumbled Schomberg. “Oh, yes, I understand
perfectly well. I--”

“You are frightened,” interrupted Mr. Jones. “What is the matter?”

“I don't want any scandal in my place. That's what's the matter.”

Schomberg tried to face the situation bravely, but that steady, black
stare affected him. And when he glanced aside uncomfortably, he met
Ricardo's grin uncovering a lot of teeth, though the man seemed absorbed
in his thoughts all the time.

“And, moreover,” went on Mr. Jones in that distant tone of his, “you
can't help yourself. Here we are and here we stay. Would you try to
put us out? I dare say you could do it; but you couldn't do it without
getting hurt--very badly hurt. We can promise him that, can't we,
Martin?”

The secretary retracted his lips and looked up sharply at Schomberg, as
if only too anxious to leap upon him with teeth and claws.

Schomberg managed to produce a deep laugh.

“Ha! Ha! Ha!”

Mr Jones closed his eyes wearily, as if the light hurt them, and looked
remarkably like a corpse for a moment. This was bad enough; but when he
opened them again, it was almost a worse trial for Schomberg's nerves.
The spectral intensity of that glance, fixed on the hotel-keeper (and
this was most frightful) without any definite expression, seemed to
dissolve the last grain of resolution in his character.

“You don't think, by any chance, that you have to do with ordinary
people, do you?” inquired Mr. Jones, in his lifeless manner, which
seemed to imply some sort of menace from beyond the grave.

“He's a gentleman,” testified Martin Ricardo with a sudden snap of the
lips, after which his moustaches stirred by themselves in an odd, feline
manner.

“Oh, I wasn't thinking of that,” said plain Mr. Jones, while Schomberg,
dumb and planted heavily in his chair looked from one to the other,
leaning forward a little. “Of course I am that; but Ricardo attaches
too much importance to a social advantage. What I mean, for instance, is
that he, quiet and inoffensive as you see him sitting here, would think
nothing of setting fire to this house of entertainment of yours. It
would blaze like a box of matches. Think of that! It wouldn't advance
your affairs much, would it?--whatever happened to us.”

“Come, come gentlemen,” remonstrated Schomberg, in a murmur. “This is
very wild talk!”

“And you have been used to deal with tame people, haven't you? But we
aren't tame. We once kept a whole angry town at bay for two days, and
then we got away with our plunder. It was in Venezuela. Ask Martin
here--he can tell you.”

Instinctively Schomberg looked at Ricardo, who only passed the tip of
his tongue over his lips with an uncanny sort of gusto, but did not
offer to begin.

“Well, perhaps it would be a rather long story,” Mr. Jones conceded
after a short silence.

“I have no desire to hear it, I am sure,” said Schomberg. “This isn't
Venezuela. You wouldn't get away from here like that. But all this is
silly talk of the worst sort. Do you mean to say you would make deadly
trouble for the sake of a few guilders that you and that other”--eyeing
Ricardo suspiciously, as one would look at a strange animal--“gentleman
can win of an evening? Isn't as if my customers were a lot of rich men
with pockets full of cash. I wonder you take so much trouble and risk
for so little money.”

Schomberg's argument was met by Mr. Jones's statement that one must do
something to kill time. Killing time was not forbidden. For the rest,
being in a communicative mood, Mr. Jones said languidly and in a voice
indifferent, as if issuing from a tomb, that he depended on himself, as
if the world were still one great, wild jungle without law. Martin was
something like that, too--for reasons of his own.

All these statements Ricardo confirmed by short, inhuman grins.
Schomberg lowered his eyes, for the sight of these two men intimidated
him; but he was losing patience.

“Of course, I could see at once that you were two desperate
characters--something like what you say. But what would you think if
I told you that I am pretty near as desperate as you two gentlemen?
'Here's that Schomberg has an easy time running his hotel,' people
think; and yet it seems to me I would just as soon let you rip me open
and burn the whole show as not. There!”

A low whistle was heard. It came from Ricardo, and was derisive.
Schomberg, breathing heavily, looked on the floor. He was really
desperate. Mr. Jones remained languidly sceptical.

“Tut, tut! You have a tolerable business. You are perfectly tame; you--”
 He paused, then added in a tone of disgust: “You have a wife.”

Schomberg tapped the floor angrily with his foot and uttered an
indistinct, laughing curse.

“What do you mean by flinging that damned trouble at my head?” he cried.
“I wish you would carry her off with you some where to the devil! I
wouldn't run after you.”

The unexpected outburst affected Mr. Jones strangely. He had a horrified
recoil, chair and all, as if Schomberg had thrust a wriggling viper in
his face.

“What's this infernal nonsense?” he muttered thickly. “What do you mean?
How dare you?”

Ricardo chuckled audibly.

“I tell you I am desperate,” Schomberg repeated. “I am as desperate as
any man ever was. I don't care a hang what happens to me!”

“Well, then”--Mr. Jones began to speak with a quietly threatening
effect, as if the common words of daily use had some other deadly
meaning to his mind--“well, then, why should you make yourself
ridiculously disagreeable to us? If you don't care, as you say, you
might just as well let us have the key of that music-shed of yours for
a quiet game; a modest bank--a dozen candles or so. It would be greatly
appreciated by your clients, as far as I can judge from the way they
betted on a game of ecarte I had with that fair, baby-faced man--what's
his name? They just yearn for a modest bank. And I am afraid Martin here
would take it badly if you objected; but of course you won't. Think of
the calls for drinks!”

Schomberg, raising his eyes, at last met the gleams in two dark caverns
under Mr. Jones's devilish eyebrows, directed upon him impenetrably. He
shuddered as if horrors worse than murder had been lurking there, and
said, nodding towards Ricardo:

“I dare say he wouldn't think twice about sticking me, if he had you at
his back! I wish I had sunk my launch, and gone to the bottom myself
in her, before I boarded the steamer you came by. Ah, well, I've been
already living in hell for weeks, so you don't make much difference.
I'll let you have the concert-room--and hang the consequences. But
what about the boy on late duty? If he sees the cards and actual money
passing, he will be sure to blab, and it will be all over the town in no
time.”

A ghastly smile stirred the lips of Mr. Jones.

“Ah, I see you want to make a success of it. Very good. That's the way
to get on. Don't let it disturb you. You chase all the Chinamen to bed
early, and we'll get Pedro here every evening. He isn't the conventional
waiter's cut, but he will do to run to and fro with the tray, while
you sit here from nine to eleven serving out drinks and gathering the
money.”

“There will be three of them now,” thought the unlucky Schomberg.

But Pedro, at any rate, was just a simple, straightforward brute, if
a murderous one. There was no mystery about him, nothing uncanny, no
suggestion of a stealthy, deliberate wildcat turned into a man, or of an
insolent spectre on leave from Hades, endowed with skin and bones and
a subtle power of terror. Pedro with his fangs, his tangled beard, and
queer stare of his little bear's eyes was, by comparison, delightfully
natural. Besides, Schomberg could no longer help himself.

“That will do very well,” he asserted mournfully. “But if you gentlemen,
if you had turned up here only three months ago--ay, less than three
months ago--you would have found somebody very different from what I am
now to talk to you. It's true. What do you think of that?”

“I scarcely know what to think. I should think it was a lie. You were
probably as tame three months ago as you are now. You were born tame,
like most people in the world.”

Mr Jones got up spectrally, and Ricardo imitated him with a snarl and a
stretch. Schomberg, in a brown study, went on, as if to himself:

“There has been an orchestra here--eighteen women.”

Mr Jones let out an exclamation of dismay, and looked about as if the
walls around him and the whole house had been infected with plague. Then
he became very angry, and swore violently at Schomberg for daring to
bring up such subjects. The hotel-keeper was too much surprised to get
up. He gazed from his chair at Mr. Jones's anger, which had nothing
spectral in it but was not the more comprehensible for that.

“What's the matter?” he stammered out. “What subject? Didn't you hear me
say it was an orchestra? There's nothing wrong in that. Well, there was
a girl amongst them--” Schomberg's eyes went stony; he clasped his hands
in front of his breast with such force that his knuckles came out white.
“Such a girl! Tame, am I? I would have kicked everything to pieces about
me for her. And she, of course . . . I am in the prime of life . . .
then a fellow bewitched her--a vagabond, a false, lying, swindling,
underhand, stick-at-nothing brute. Ah!”

His entwined fingers cracked as he tore his hands apart, flung out his
arms, and leaned his forehead on them in a passion of fury. The other
two looked at his shaking back--the attenuated Mr. Jones with mingled
scorn and a sort of fear, Ricardo with the expression of a cat which
sees a piece of fish in the pantry out of reach. Schomberg flung himself
backwards. He was dry-eyed, but he gulped as if swallowing sobs.

“No wonder you can do with me what you like. You have no idea--just let
me tell you of my trouble--”

“I don't want to know anything of your beastly trouble,” said Mr. Jones,
in his most lifelessly positive voice.

He stretched forth an arresting hand, and, as Schomberg remained
open-mouthed, he walked out of the billiard-room in all the uncanniness
of his thin shanks. Ricardo followed at his leader's heels; but he
showed his teeth to Schomberg over his shoulder.





CHAPTER SIX

From that evening dated those mysterious but significant phenomena in
Schomberg's establishment which attracted Captain Davidson's casual
notice when he dropped in, placid yet astute, in order to return
Mrs. Schomberg's Indian shawl. And strangely enough, they lasted
some considerable time. It argued either honesty and bad luck or
extraordinary restraint on the part of “plain Mr. Jones and Co.” in
their discreet operations with cards.

It was a curious and impressive sight, the inside of Schomberg's
concert-hall, encumbered at one end by a great stack of chairs piled up
on and about the musicians' platform, and lighted at the other by two
dozen candles disposed about a long trestle table covered with green
cloth. In the middle, Mr. Jones, a starved spectre turned into a banker,
faced Ricardo, a rather nasty, slow-moving cat turned into a croupier.
By contrast, the other faces round that table, anything between twenty
and thirty, must have looked like collected samples of intensely
artless, helpless humanity--pathetic in their innocent watch for the
small turns of luck which indeed might have been serious enough for
them. They had no notice to spare for the hairy Pedro, carrying a tray
with the clumsiness of a creature caught in the woods and taught to walk
on its hind legs.

As to Schomberg, he kept out of the way. He remained in the
billiard-room, serving out drinks to the unspeakable Pedro with an air
of not seeing the growling monster, of not knowing where the drinks
went, of ignoring that there was such a thing as a music-room over there
under the trees within fifty yards of the hotel. He submitted himself
to the situation with a low-spirited stoicism compounded of fear and
resignation. Directly the party had broken up, (he could see dark
shapes of the men drifting singly and in knots through the gate of
the compound), he would withdraw out of sight behind a door not quite
closed, in order to avoid meeting his two extraordinary guests; but he
would watch through the crack their contrasted forms pass through the
billiard-room and disappear on their way to bed. Then he would hear
doors being slammed upstairs; and a profound silence would fall upon the
whole house, upon his hotel appropriated, haunted by those insolently
outspoken men provided with a whole armoury of weapons in their trunks.
A profound silence. Schomberg sometimes could not resist the notion that
he must be dreaming. Shuddering, he would pull himself together,
and creep out, with movements strangely inappropriate to the
Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve bearing by which he tried to keep up his
self-respect before the world.

A great loneliness oppressed him. One after another he would extinguish
the lamps, and move softly towards his bedroom, where Mrs. Schomberg
waited for him--no fit companion for a man of his ability and “in the
prime of life.” But that life, alas, was blighted. He felt it; and never
with such force as when on opening the door he perceived that woman
sitting patiently in a chair, her toes peeping out under the edge of her
night-dress, an amazingly small amount of hair on her head drooping
on the long stalk of scraggy neck, with that everlasting scared grin
showing a blue tooth and meaning nothing--not even real fear. For she
was used to him.

Sometimes he was tempted to screw the head off the stalk. He imagined
himself doing it--with one hand, a twisting movement. Not seriously, of
course. Just a simple indulgence for his exasperated feelings. He wasn't
capable of murder. He was certain of that. And, remembering suddenly the
plain speeches of Mr. Jones, he would think: “I suppose I am too tame
for that”--quite unaware that he had murdered the poor woman morally
years ago. He was too unintelligent to have the notion of such a crime.
Her bodily presence was bitterly offensive, because of its contrast with
a very different feminine image. And it was no use getting rid of her.
She was a habit of years, and there would be nothing to put in her
place. At any rate, he could talk to that idiot half the night if he
chose.

That night he had been vapouring before her as to his intention to face
his two guests and, instead of that inspiration he needed, had merely
received the usual warning: “Be careful, Wilhelm.” He did not want to be
told to be careful by an imbecile female. What he needed was a pair of
woman's arms which, flung round his neck, would brace him up for the
encounter. Inspire him, he called it to himself.

He lay awake a long time; and his slumbers, when they came, were
unsatisfactory and short. The morning light had no joy for his eyes.
He listened dismally to the movements in the house. The Chinamen were
unlocking and flinging wide the doors of the public rooms which opened
on the veranda. Horrors! Another poisoned day to get through somehow!
The recollection of his resolve made him feel actually sick for a
moment. First of all the lordly, abandoned attitudes of Mr. Jones
disconcerted him. Then there was his contemptuous silence. Mr. Jones
never addressed himself to Schomberg with any general remarks, never
opened his lips to him unless to say “Good morning”--two simple words
which, uttered by that man, seemed a mockery of a threatening character.
And, lastly, it was not a frank physical fear he inspired--for as to
that, even a cornered rat will fight--but a superstitious shrinking awe,
something like an invincible repugnance to seek speech with a wicked
ghost. That it was a daylight ghost surprisingly angular in his
attitudes, and for the most part spread out on three chairs, did
not make it any easier. Daylight only made him a more weird, a more
disturbing and unlawful apparition. Strangely enough in the evening when
he came out of his mute supineness, this unearthly side of him was less
obtrusive. At the gaming-table, when actually handling the cards, it was
probably sunk quite out of sight; but Schomberg, having made up his mind
in ostrich-like fashion to ignore what was going on, never entered the
desecrated music-room. He had never seen Mr. Jones in the exercise of
his vocation--or perhaps it was only his trade.

“I will speak to him tonight,” Schomberg said to himself, while he drank
his morning tea, in pyjamas, on the veranda, before the rising sun had
topped the trees of the compound, and while the undried dew still
lay silvery on the grass, sparkled on the blossoms of the central
flower-bed, and darkened the yellow gravel of the drive. “That's what
I'll do. I won't keep out of sight tonight. I shall come out and catch
him as he goes to bed carrying the cash-box.”

After all, what was the fellow but a common desperado? Murderous? Oh,
yes; murderous enough, perhaps--and the muscles of Schomberg's stomach
had a quivering contraction under his airy attire. But even a common
desperado would think twice or, more likely, a hundred times, before
openly murdering an inoffensive citizen in a civilized, European-ruled
town. He jerked his shoulders. Of course! He shuddered again, and
paddled back to his room to dress himself. His mind was made up, and he
would think no more about it; but still he had his doubts. They grew and
unfolded themselves with the progress of the day, as some plants do. At
times they made him perspire more than usual, and they did away with
the possibility of his afternoon siesta. After turning over on his couch
more than a dozen times, he gave up this mockery of repose, got up, and
went downstairs.

It was between three and four o'clock, the hour of profound peace. The
very flowers seemed to doze on their stalks set with sleepy leaves. Not
even the air stirred, for the sea-breeze was not due till later. The
servants were out of sight, catching naps in the shade somewhere behind
the house. Mrs. Schomberg in a dim up-stair room with closed jalousies,
was elaborating those two long pendant ringlets which were such a
feature of her hairdressing for her afternoon duties. At that time no
customers ever troubled the repose of the establishment. Wandering about
his premises in profound solitude, Schomberg recoiled at the door of the
billiard-room, as if he had seen a snake in his path. All alone with the
billiards, the bare little tables, and a lot of untenanted chairs, Mr.
Secretary Ricardo sat near the wall, performing with lightning rapidity
something that looked like tricks with his own personal pack of cards,
which he always carried about in his pocket. Schomberg would have backed
out quietly if Ricardo had not turned his head. Having been seen, the
hotel-keeper elected to walk in as the lesser risk of the two. The
consciousness of his inwardly abject attitude towards these men caused
him always to throw his chest out and assume a severe expression.
Ricardo watched his approach, clasping the pack of cards in both hands.

“You want something, perhaps?” suggested Schomberg in his
lieutenant-of-the-Reserve voice.

Ricardo shook his head in silence and looked expectant. With him
Schomberg exchanged at least twenty words every day. He was infinitely
more communicative than his patron. At times he looked very much like
an ordinary human being of his class; and he seemed to be in an amiable
mood at that moment. Suddenly spreading some ten cards face downward in
the form of a fan, he thrust them towards Schomberg.

“Come, man, take one quick!”

Schomberg was so surprised that he took one hurriedly, after a very
perceptible start. The eyes of Martin Ricardo gleamed phosphorescent
in the half-light of the room screened from the heat and glare of the
tropics.

“That's the king of hearts you've got,” he chuckled, showing his teeth
in a quick flash.

Schomberg, after looking at the card, admitted that it was, and laid it
down on the table.

“I can make you take any card I like nine times out of ten,” exulted the
secretary, with a strange curl of his lips and a green flicker in his
raised eyes.

Schomberg looked down at him dumbly. For a few seconds neither of them
stirred; then Ricardo lowered his glance, and, opening his fingers,
let the whole pack fall on the table. Schomberg sat down. He sat down
because of the faintness in his legs, and for no other reason. His mouth
was dry. Having sat down, he felt that he must speak. He squared his
shoulders in parade style.

“You are pretty good at that sort of thing,” he said.

“Practice makes perfect,” replied the secretary.

His precarious amiability made it impossible for Schomberg to get away.
Thus, from his very timidity, the hotel-keeper found himself engaged
in a conversation the thought of which filled him with apprehension. It
must be said, in justice to Schomberg, that he concealed his funk very
creditably. The habit of throwing out his chest and speaking in a severe
voice stood him in good stead. With him, too, practice made perfect; and
he would probably have kept it up to the end, to the very last moment,
to the ultimate instant of breaking strain which would leave him
grovelling on the floor. To add to his secret trouble, he was at a loss
what to say. He found nothing else but the remark:

“I suppose you are fond of cards.”

“What would you expect?” asked Ricardo in a simple, philosophical tone.
“It is likely I should not be?” Then, with sudden fire: “Fond of cards?
Ay, passionately!”

The effect of this outburst was augmented by the quiet lowering of the
eyelids, by a reserved pause as though this had been a confession of
another kind of love. Schomberg cudgelled his brains for a new topic,
but he could not find one. His usual scandalous gossip would not serve
this turn. That desperado did not know anyone anywhere within a thousand
miles. Schomberg was almost compelled to keep to the subject.

“I suppose you've always been so--from your early youth.”

Ricardo's eyes remained cast down. His fingers toyed absently with the
pack on the table.

“I don't know that it was so early. I first got in the way of it playing
for tobacco--in forecastles of ships, you know--common sailor games. We
used to spend whole watches below at it, round a chest, under a
slush lamp. We would hardly spare the time to get a bite of salt
horse--neither eat nor sleep. We could hardly stand when the watches
were mustered on deck. Talk of gambling!” He dropped the reminiscent
tone to add the information, “I was bred to the sea from a boy, you
know.”

Schomberg had fallen into a reverie, but without losing the sense of
impending calamity. The next words he heard were:

“I got on all right at sea, too. Worked up to be mate. I was mate of a
schooner--a yacht, you might call her--a special good berth too, in the
Gulf of Mexico, a soft job that you don't run across more than once in a
lifetime. Yes, I was mate of her when I left the sea to follow him.”

Ricardo tossed up his chin to indicate the room above; from which
Schomberg, his wits painfully aroused by this reminder of Mr. Jones's
existence, concluded that the latter had withdrawn into his bedroom.
Ricardo, observing him from under lowered eyelids, went on:

“It so happened that we were shipmates.”

“Mr Jones, you mean? Is he a sailor too?”

Ricardo raised his eyelids at that.

“He's no more Mr. Jones than you are,” he said with obvious pride. “He a
sailor! That just shows your ignorance. But there! A foreigner can't be
expected to know any better. I am an Englishman, and I know a gentleman
at sight. I should know one drunk, in the gutter, in jail, under the
gallows. There's a something--it isn't exactly the appearance, it's
a--no use me trying to tell you. You ain't an Englishman, and if you
were, you wouldn't need to be told.”

An unsuspected stream of loquacity had broken its dam somewhere deep
within the man, had diluted his fiery blood and softened his pitiless
fibre. Schomberg experienced mingled relief and apprehension, as if
suddenly an enormous savage cat had begun to wind itself about his legs
in inexplicable friendliness. No prudent man under such circumstances
would dare to stir. Schomberg didn't stir. Ricardo assumed an easy
attitude, with an elbow on the table. Schomberg squared his shoulders
afresh.

“I was employed, in that there yacht--schooner, whatever you call it--by
ten gentlemen at once. That surprises you, eh? Yes, yes, ten. Leastwise
there were nine of them gents good enough in their way, and one
downright gentleman, and that was . . .”

Ricardo gave another upward jerk of his chin as much as to say: He! The
only one.

“And no mistake,” he went on. “I spotted him from the first day. How?
Why? Ay, you may ask. Hadn't seen that many gentlemen in my life. Well,
somehow I did. If you were an Englishman, you would--”

“What was your yacht?” Schomberg interrupted as impatiently as he dared;
for this harping on nationality jarred on his already tried nerves.
“What was the game?”

“You have a headpiece on you! Game! 'Xactly. That's what it was--the
sort of silliness gentlemen will get up among themselves to play at
adventure. A treasure-hunting expedition. Each of them put down so much
money, you understand, to buy the schooner. Their agent in the city
engaged me and the skipper. The greatest secrecy and all that. I reckon
he had a twinkle in his eye all the time--and no mistake. But that
wasn't our business. Let them bust their money as they like. The pity of
it was that so little of it came our way. Just fair pay and no more. And
damn any pay, much or little, anyhow--that's what I say!”

He blinked his eyes greenishly in the dim light. The heat seemed to
have stilled everything in the world but his voice. He swore at large,
abundantly, in snarling undertones, it was impossible to say why, then
calmed down as inexplicably, and went on, as a sailor yarns.

“At first there were only nine of them adventurous sparks, then, just a
day or two before the sailing date, he turned up. Heard of it somehow,
somewhere--I would say from some woman, if I didn't know him as I do. He
would give any woman a ten-mile berth. He can't stand them. Or maybe in
a flash bar. Or maybe in one of them grand clubs in Pall Mall. Anyway,
the agent netted him in all right--cash down, and only about four and
twenty hours for him to get ready; but he didn't miss his ship. Not he!
You might have called it a pier-head jump--for a gentleman. I saw him
come along. Know the West India Docks, eh?”

Schomberg did not know the West India Docks. Ricardo looked at him
pensively for a while, and then continued, as if such ignorance had to
be disregarded.

“Our tug was already alongside. Two loafers were carrying his dunnage
behind him. I told the dockman at our moorings to keep all fast for a
minute. The gangway was down already; but he made nothing of it. Up he
jumps, one leap, swings his long legs over the rail, and there he is
on board. They pass up his swell dunnage, and he puts his hand in his
trousers pocket and throws all his small change on the wharf for them
chaps to pick up. They were still promenading that wharf on all fours
when we cast off. It was only then that he looked at me--quietly, you
know; in a slow way. He wasn't so thin then as he is now; but I noticed
he wasn't so young as he looked--not by a long chalk. He seemed to touch
me inside somewhere. I went away pretty quick from there; I was wanted
forward anyhow. I wasn't frightened. What should I be frightened for? I
only felt touched--on the very spot. But Jee-miny, if anybody had told
me we should be partners before the year was out--well, I would have--”

He swore a variety of strange oaths, some common, others quaintly
horrible to Schomberg's ears, and all mere innocent exclamations of
wonder at the shifts and changes of human fortune. Schomberg moved
slightly in his chair. But the admirer and partner of “plain Mr. Jones”
 seemed to have forgotten Schomberg's existence for the moment. The
stream of ingenuous blasphemy--some of it in bad Spanish--had run dry,
and Martin Ricardo, connoisseur in gentlemen, sat dumb with a stony gaze
as if still marvelling inwardly at the amazing elections, conjunctions,
and associations of events which influence man's pilgrimage on this
earth.

At last Schomberg spoke tentatively:

“And so the--the gentleman, up there, talked you over into leaving a
good berth?”

Ricardo started.

“Talked me over! Didn't need to talk me over. Just beckoned to me, and
that was enough. By that time we were in the Gulf of Mexico. One night
we were lying at anchor, close to a dry sandbank--to this day I am not
sure where it was--off the Colombian coast or thereabouts. We were
to start digging the next morning, and all hands had turned in early,
expecting a hard day with the shovels. Up he comes, and in his quiet,
tired way of speaking--you can tell a gentleman by that as much as by
anything else almost--up he comes behind me and says, just like that
into my ear, in a manner: 'Well, what do you think of our treasure hunt
now?'

“I didn't even turn my head; 'xactly as I stood, I remained, and I spoke
no louder than himself:

“'If you want to know, sir, it's nothing but just damned tom-foolery.'

“We had, of course, been having short talks together at one time or
another during the passage. I dare say he had read me like a book. There
ain't much to me, except that I have never been tame, even when walking
the pavement and cracking jokes and standing drinks to chums--ay, and to
strangers, too. I would watch them lifting their elbows at my expense,
or splitting their side at my fun--I can be funny when I like, you bet!”

A pause for self-complacent contemplation of his own fun and generosity
checked the flow of Ricardo's speech. Schomberg was concerned to keep
within bounds the enlargement of his eyes, which he seemed to feel
growing bigger in his head.

“Yes, yes,” he whispered hastily.

“I would watch them and think: 'You boys don't know who I am. If you
did--!' With girls, too. Once I was courting a girl. I used to kiss her
behind the ear and say to myself: 'If you only knew who's kissing you,
my dear, you would scream and bolt!' Ha! ha! Not that I wanted to
do them any harm; but I felt the power in myself. Now, here we sit,
friendly like, and that's all right. You aren't in my way. But I am not
friendly to you. I just don't care. Some men do say that; but I really
don't. You are no more to me one way or another than that fly there.
Just so. I'd squash you or leave you alone. I don't care what I do.”

If real force of character consists in overcoming our sudden weaknesses,
Schomberg displayed plenty of that quality. At the mention of the fly,
he re-enforced the severe dignity of his attitude as one inflates a
collapsing toy balloon with a great effort of breath. The easy-going,
relaxed attitude of Ricardo was really appalling.

“That's so,” he went on. “I am that sort of fellow. You wouldn't think
it, would you? No. You have to be told. So I am telling you, and I dare
say you only half believe it. But you can't say to yourself that I am
drunk, stare at me as you may. I haven't had anything stronger than a
glass of iced water all day. Takes a real gentleman to see through a
fellow. Oh, yes--he spotted me. I told you we had a few talks at sea
about one thing or another. And I used to watch him down the skylight,
playing cards in the cuddy with the others. They had to pass the time
away somehow. By the same token he caught me at it once, and it was then
that I told him I was fond of cards--and generally lucky in gambling,
too. Yes, he had sized me up. Why not? A gentleman's just like any other
man--and something more.”

It flashed through Schomberg's mind: that these two were indeed well
matched in their enormous dissimilarity, identical souls in different
disguises.

“Says he to me”--Ricardo started again in a gossiping manner--'I'm
packed up. It's about time to go, Martin.'

“It was the first time he called me Martin. Says I:

“'Is that it, sir?'

“'You didn't think I was after that sort of treasure, did you? I wanted
to clear out from home quietly. It's a pretty expensive way of getting a
passage across, but it has served my turn.'

“I let him know very soon that I was game for anything, from pitch and
toss to wilful murder, in his company.

“'Wilful murder?' says he in his quiet way. 'What the deuce is that?
What are you talking about? People do get killed sometimes when they get
in one's way, but that's self-defence--you understand?'

“I told him I did. And then I said I would run below for a minute, to
ram a few of my things into a sailor's bag I had. I've never cared for
a lot of dunnage; I believed in going about flying light when I was at
sea. I came back and found him strolling up and down the deck, as if
he were taking a breath of fresh air before turning in, like any other
evening.

“'Ready?'

“'Yes, sir.'

“He didn't even look at me. We had had a boat in the water astern ever
since we came to anchor in the afternoon. He throws the stump of his
cigar overboard.

“'Can you get the captain out on deck?' he asks.

“That was the last thing in the world I should have thought of doing. I
lost my tongue for a moment.

“'I can try,' says I.

“'Well, then, I am going below. You get him up and keep him with you
till I come back on deck. Mind! Don't let him go below till I return.'

“I could not help asking why he told me to rouse a sleeping man, when
we wanted everybody on board to sleep sweetly till we got clear of the
schooner. He laughs a little and says that I didn't see all the bearings
of this business.

“'Mind,' he says, 'don't let him leave you till you see me come up
again.' He puts his eyes close to mine. 'Keep him with you at all
costs.'

“'And that means?' says I.

“'All costs to him--by every possible or impossible means. I don't want
to be interrupted in my business down below. He would give me lots
of trouble. I take you with me to save myself trouble in various
circumstances; and you've got to enter on your work right away.'

“'Just so, sir,' says I; and he slips down the companion.

“With a gentleman you know at once where you are; but it was a ticklish
job. The skipper was nothing to me one way or another, any more than you
are at this moment, Mr. Schomberg. You may light your cigar or blow your
brains out this minute, and I don't care a hang which you do, both or
neither. To bring the skipper up was easy enough. I had only to stamp on
the deck a few times over his head. I stamped hard. But how to keep him
up when he got there?

“'Anything the matter; Mr. Ricardo?' I heard his voice behind me.

“There he was, and I hadn't thought of anything to say to him; so I
didn't turn round. The moonlight was brighter than many a day I could
remember in the North Sea.

“'Why did you call me? What are you staring at out there, Mr. Ricardo?'

“He was deceived by my keeping my back to him. I wasn't staring at
anything, but his mistake gave me a notion.

“'I am staring at something that looks like a canoe over there,' I said
very slowly.

“The skipper got concerned at once. It wasn't any danger from the
inhabitants, whoever they were.

“'Oh, hang it!' says he. 'That's very unfortunate.' He had hoped that
the schooner being on the coast would not get known so very soon.
'Dashed awkward, with the business we've got in hand, to have a lot of
niggers watching operations. But are you certain this is a canoe?'

“'It may be a drift-log,' I said; 'but I thought you had better have a
look with your own eyes. You may make it out better than I can.'

“His eyes weren't anything as good as mine. But he says:

“'Certainly. Certainly. You did quite right.'

“And it's a fact I had seen some drift-logs at sunset. I saw what they
were then and didn't trouble my head about them, forgot all about it
till that very moment. Nothing strange in seeing drift-logs off a coast
like that; and I'm hanged if the skipper didn't make one out in the
wake of the moon. Strange what a little thing a man's life hangs on
sometimes--a single word! Here you are, sitting unsuspicious before me,
and you may let out something unbeknown to you that would settle your
hash. Not that I have any ill-feeling. I have no feelings. If the
skipper had said, 'O, bosh!' and had turned his back on me, he would not
have gone three steps towards his bed; but he stood there and stared.
And now the job was to get him off the deck when he was no longer wanted
there.

“'We are just trying to make out if that object there is a canoe or a
log,' says he to Mr. Jones.

“Mr Jones had come up, lounging as carelessly as when he went below.
While the skipper was jawing about boats and drifting logs. I asked by
signs, from behind, if I hadn't better knock him on the head and drop
him quietly overboard. The night was slipping by, and we had to go. It
couldn't be put off till next night no more. No. No more. And do you
know why?”

Schomberg made a slight negative sign with his head. This direct appeal
annoyed him, jarred on the induced quietude of a great talker forced
into the part of a listener and sunk in it as a man sinks into slumber.
Mr. Ricardo struck a note of scorn.

“Don't know why? Can't you guess? No? Because the boss had got hold of
the skipper's cash-box by then. See?”





CHAPTER SEVEN

 “A common thief!”

Schomberg bit his tongue just too late, and woke up completely as he saw
Ricardo retract his lips in a cat-like grin; but the companion of “plain
Mr. Jones” didn't alter his comfortable, gossiping attitude.

“Garn! What if he did want to see his money back, like any tame
shopkeeper, hash-seller, gin-slinger, or ink-spewer does? Fancy a mud
turtle like you trying to pass an opinion on a gentleman! A gentleman
isn't to be sized up so easily. Even I ain't up to it sometimes. For
instance, that night, all he did was to waggle his finger at me. The
skipper stops his silly chatter, surprised.

“'Eh? What's the matter?' asks he.

“The matter! It was his reprieve--that's what was the matter.

“'O, nothing, nothing,' says my gentleman. 'You are perfectly right. A
log--nothing but a log.'

“Ha, ha! Reprieve, I call it, because if the skipper had gone on with
his silly argument much longer he would have had to be knocked out
of the way. I could hardly hold myself in on account of the precious
minutes. However, his guardian angel put it into his head to shut up and
go back to his bed. I was ramping mad about the lost time.”

“'Why didn't you let me give him one on his silly coconut sir?' I asks.

“'No ferocity, no ferocity,' he says, raising his finger at me as calm
as you please.

“You can't tell how a gentleman takes that sort of thing. They don't
lose their temper. It's bad form. You'll never see him lose his
temper--not for anybody to see anyhow. Ferocity ain't good form,
either--that much I've learned by this time, and more, too. I've had
that schooling that you couldn't tell by my face if I meant to rip you
up the next minute--as of course I could do in less than a jiffy. I have
a knife up the leg of my trousers.”

“You haven't!” exclaimed Schomberg incredulously.

Mr Ricardo was as quick as lightning in changing his lounging, idle
attitude for a stooping position, and exhibiting the weapon with one
jerk at the left leg of his trousers. Schomberg had just a view of it,
strapped to a very hairy limb, when Mr. Ricardo, jumping up, stamped his
foot to get the trouser-leg down, and resumed his careless pose with one
elbow on the table.

“It's a more handy way to carry a tool than you would think,” he went
on, gazing abstractedly into Schomberg's wide-open eyes. “Suppose some
little difference comes up during a game. Well, you stoop to pick up a
dropped card, and when you come up--there you are ready to strike, or
with the thing up you sleeve ready to throw. Or you just dodge under the
table when there's some shooting coming. You wouldn't believe the damage
a fellow with a knife under the table can do to ill-conditioned skunks
that want to raise trouble, before they begin to understand what the
screaming's about, and make a bolt--those that can, that is.”

The roses of Schomberg's cheek at the root of his chestnut beard faded
perceptibly. Ricardo chuckled faintly.

“But no ferocity--no ferocity! A gentleman knows. What's the good of
getting yourself into a state? And no shirking necessity, either. No
gentleman ever shirks. What I learn I don't forget. Why! We gambled
on the plains, with a damn lot of cattlemen in ranches; played fair,
mind--and then had to fight for our winnings afterwards as often as not.
We've gambled on the hills and in the valleys and on the sea-shore, and
out of sight of land--mostly fair. Generally it's good enough. We began
in Nicaragua first, after we left that schooner and her fool errand.
There were one hundred and twenty-seven sovereigns and some Mexican
dollars in that skipper's cash-box. Hardly enough to knock a man on the
head for from behind, I must confess; but that the skipper had a narrow
escape the governor himself could not deny afterwards.

“'Do you want me to understand, sir, that you mind there being one life
more or less on this earth?' I asked him, a few hours after we got away.

“'Certainly not,' says he.

“'Well, then, why did you stop me?'

“'There's a proper way of doing things. You'll have to learn to be
correct. There's also unnecessary exertion. That must be avoided,
too--if only for the look of the thing.' A gentleman's way of putting
things to you--and no mistake!

“At sunrise we got into a creek, to lie hidden in case the treasure hunt
party had a mind to take a spell hunting for us. And dash me if they
didn't! We saw the schooner away out, running to leeward, with ten pairs
of binoculars sweeping the sea, no doubt on all sides. I advised the
governor to give her time to beat back again before we made a start. So
we stayed up that creek something like ten days, as snug as can be. On
the seventh day we had to kill a man, though--the brother of this Pedro
here. They were alligator-hunters, right enough. We got our lodgings in
their hut. Neither the boss nor I could habla Espanol--speak Spanish,
you know--much then. Dry bank, nice shade, jolly hammocks, fresh fish,
good game, everything lovely. The governor chucked them a few dollars to
begin with; but it was like boarding with a pair of savage apes, anyhow.
By and by we noticed them talking a lot together. They had twigged
the cash-box, and the leather portmanteaus, and my bag--a jolly lot of
plunder to look at. They must have been saying to each other:

“'No one's ever likely to come looking for these two fellows, who seem
to have fallen from the moon. Let's cut their throats.'

“Why, of course! Clear as daylight. I didn't need to spy one of them
sharpening a devilish long knife behind some bushes, while glancing
right and left with his wild eyes, to know what was in the wind. Pedro
was standing by, trying the edge of another long knife. They thought we
were away on our lookout at the mouth of the river, as was usual with us
during the day. Not that we expected to see much of the schooner, but
it was just as well to make certain, if possible; and then it was cooler
out of the woods, in the breeze. Well, the governor was there right
enough, lying comfortable on a rug, where he could watch the offing, but
I had gone back to the hut to get a chew of tobacco out of my bag. I had
not broken myself of the habit then, and I couldn't be happy unless I
had a lump as big as a baby's fist in my cheek.”

At the cannibalistic comparison, Schomberg muttered a faint, sickly
“don't.” Ricardo hitched himself up in his seat and glanced down his
outstretched legs complacently.

“I am tolerably light on my feet, as a general thing,” he went on. “Dash
me if I don't think I could drop a pinch of salt on a sparrow's tail,
if I tried. Anyhow, they didn't hear me. I watched them two brown, hairy
brutes not ten yards off. All they had on was white linen drawers rolled
up on their thighs. Not a word they said to each other. Antonio was
down on his thick hams, busy rubbing a knife on a flat stone; Pedro was
leaning against a small tree and passing his thumb along the edge of his
blade. I got away quieter than a mouse, you bet.”

“I didn't say anything to the boss then. He was leaning on his elbow
on his rug, and didn't seem to want to be spoken to. He's like
that--sometimes that familiar you might think he would eat out of your
hand, and at others he would snub you sharper than a devil--but always
quiet. Perfect gentleman, I tell you. I didn't bother him, then; but
I wasn't likely to forget them two fellows, so businesslike with their
knives. At that time we had only one revolver between us two--the
governor's six-shooter, but loaded only in five chambers; and we had no
more cartridges. He had left the box behind in a drawer in his cabin.
Awkward! I had nothing but an old clasp-knife--no good at all for
anything serious.

“In the evening we four sat round a bit of fire outside the
sleeping-shed, eating broiled fish off plantain leaves, with roast yams
for bread--the usual thing. The governor and I were on one side, and
these two beauties cross-legged on the other, grunting a word or two
to each other, now and then, hardly human speech at all, and their eyes
down, fast on the ground. For the last three days we couldn't get them
to look us in the face. Presently I began to talk to the boss quietly,
just as I am talking to you now, careless like, and I told him all I had
observed. He goes on picking up pieces of fish and putting them into his
mouth as calm as anything. It's a pleasure to have anything to do with a
gentleman. Never looked across at them once.

“'And now,' says I, yawning on purpose, 'we've got to stand watch at
night, turn about, and keep our eyes skinned all day, too, and mind we
don't get jumped upon suddenly.'

“'It's perfectly intolerable,' says the governor. 'And you with no
weapon of any sort!'

“'I mean to stick pretty close to you, sir, from this on, if you don't
mind,' says I.

“He just nods the least bit, wipes his fingers on the plantain leaf,
puts his hand behind his back, as if to help himself to rise from the
ground, snatches his revolver from under his jacket and plugs a bullet
plumb centre into Mr. Antonio's chest. See what it is to have to do with
a gentleman. No confounded fuss, and things done out of hand. But he
might have tipped me a wink or something. I nearly jumped out of my
skin. Scared ain't in it! I didn't even know who had fired. Everything
had been so still just before that the bang of the shot seemed
the loudest noise I had ever heard. The honourable Antonio pitches
forward--they always do, towards the shot; you must have noticed that
yourself--yes, he pitches forward on to the embers, and all that lot of
hair on his face and head flashes up like a pinch of gunpowder. Greasy,
I expect; always scraping the fat off them alligators' hides--”

“Look here,” exclaimed Schomberg violently, as if trying to burst some
invisible bonds, “do you mean to say that all this happened?”

“No,” said Ricardo coolly. “I am making it all up as I go along, just to
help you through the hottest part of the afternoon. So down he pitches
his nose on the red embers, and up jumps our handsome Pedro and I at the
same time, like two Jacks-in-the-box. He starts to bolt away, with his
head over his shoulder, and I, hardly knowing what I was doing, spring
on his back. I had the sense to get my hands round his neck at once, and
it's about all I could do to lock my fingers tight under his jaw. You
saw the beauty's neck, didn't you? Hard as iron, too. Down we both went.
Seeing this the governor puts his revolver in his pocket.

“'Tie his legs together, sir,' I yell. 'I'm trying to strangle him.'

“There was a lot of their fibre-lines lying about. I gave him a last
squeeze and then got up.

“'I might have shot you,' says the governor, quite concerned.

“'But you are glad to have saved a cartridge, sir,' I tell him.

“My jump did save it. It wouldn't have done to let him get away in
the dark like that, and have the beauty dodging around in the bushes,
perhaps, with the rusty flint-lock gun they had. The governor owned up
that the jump was the correct thing.

“'But he isn't dead,' says he, bending over him.

“Might as well hope to strangle an ox. We made haste to tie his elbows
back, and then, before he came to himself, we dragged him to a small
tree, sat him up, and bound him to it, not by the waist but by the
neck--some twenty turns of small line round his throat and the trunk,
finished off with a reef-knot under his ear. Next thing we did was to
attend to the honourable Antonio, who was making a great smell frizzling
his face on the red coals. We pushed and rolled him into the creek, and
left the rest to the alligators.

“I was tired. That little scrap took it out of me something awful. The
governor hadn't turned a hair. That's where a gentleman has the pull
of you. He don't get excited. No gentleman does--or hardly ever. I fell
asleep all of a sudden and left him smoking by the fire I had made
up, his railway rug round his legs, as calm as if he were sitting in a
first-class carriage. We hardly spoke ten words to each other after
it was over, and from that day to this we have never talked of the
business. I wouldn't have known he remembered it if he hadn't alluded to
it when talking with you the other day--you know, with regard to Pedro.”

“It surprised you, didn't it? That's why I am giving you this yarn of
how he came to be with us, like a sort of dog--dashed sight more useful,
though. You know how he can trot around with trays? Well, he could bring
down an ox with his fist, at a word from the boss, just as cleverly. And
fond of the governor! Oh, my word! More than any dog is of any man.”

Schomberg squared his chest.

“Oh, and that's one of the things I wanted to mention to Mr. Jones,” he
said. “It's unpleasant to have that fellow round the house so early. He
sits on the stairs at the back for hours before he is needed here, and
frightens people so that the service suffers. The Chinamen--”

Ricardo nodded and raised his hand.

“When I first saw him he was fit to frighten a grizzly bear, let alone
a Chinaman. He's become civilized now to what he once was. Well, that
morning, first thing on opening my eyes, I saw him sitting there, tied
up by the neck to the tree. He was blinking. We spent the day watching
the sea, and we actually made out the schooner working to windward,
which showed that she had given us up. Good! When the sun rose again, I
took a squint at our Pedro. He wasn't blinking. He was rolling his eyes,
all white one minute and black the next, and his tongue was hanging out
a yard. Being tied up short by the neck like this would daunt the arch
devil himself--in time--in time, mind! I don't know but that even a
real gentleman would find it difficult to keep a stiff lip to the end.
Presently we went to work getting our boat ready. I was busying myself
setting up the mast, when the governor passes the remark:

“'I think he wants to say something.'

“I had heard a sort of croaking going on for some time, only I wouldn't
take any notice; but then I got out of the boat and went up to him, with
some water. His eyes were red--red and black and half out of his
head. He drank all the water I gave him, but he hadn't much to say for
himself. I walked back to the governor.

“'He asks for a bullet in his head before we go,' I said. I wasn't at
all pleased.

“'Oh, that's out of the question altogether,' says the governor.

“He was right there. Only four shots left, and ninety miles of wild
coast to put behind us before coming to the first place where you could
expect to buy revolver cartridges.

“'Anyhow,' I tells him, 'he wants to be killed some way or other, as a
favour.'

“And then I go on setting up the boat's mast. I didn't care much for the
notion of butchering a man bound hand and foot and fastened by the neck
besides. I had a knife then--the honourable Antonio's knife; and that
knife is this knife.

“Ricardo gave his leg a resounding slap.

“First spoil in my new life,” he went on with harsh joviality. “The
dodge of carrying it down there I learned later. I carried it stuck in
my belt that day. No, I hadn't much stomach for the job; but when you
work with a gentleman of the real right sort you may depend on your
feelings being seen through your skin. Says the governor suddenly:

“'It may even be looked upon as his right'--you hear a gentleman
speaking there?--'but what do you think of taking him with us in the
boat?'

“And the governor starts arguing that the beggar would be useful in
working our way along the coast. We could get rid of him before coming
to the first place that was a little civilized. I didn't want much
talking over. Out I scrambled from the boat.

“'Ay, but will he be manageable, sir?'

“'Oh, yes. He's daunted. Go on, cut him loose--I take the
responsibility.'

“'Right you are, sir.'

“He sees me come along smartly with his brother's knife in my hand--I
wasn't thinking how it looked from his side of the fence, you know--and
jiminy, it nearly killed him! He stared like a crazed bullock and began
to sweat and twitch all over, something amazing. I was so surprised,
that I stopped to look at him. The drops were pouring over his eyebrows,
down his beard, off his nose--and he gurgled. Then it struck me that he
couldn't see what was in my mind. By favour or by right he didn't like
to die when it came to it; not in that way, anyhow. When I stepped round
to get at the lashing, he let out a sort of soft bellow. Thought I was
going to stick him from behind, I guess. I cut all the turns with one
slash, and he went over on his side, flop, and started kicking with his
tied legs. Laugh! I don't know what there was so funny about it, but I
fairly shouted. What between my laughing and his wriggling, I had a job
in cutting him free. As soon as he could feel his limbs he makes for the
bank, where the governor was standing, crawls up to him on his hands and
knees, and embraces his legs. Gratitude, eh? You could see that being
allowed to live suited that chap down to the ground. The governor gets
his legs away from him gently and just mutters to me:

“'Let's be off. Get him into the boat.'

“It was not difficult,” continued Ricardo, after eyeing Schomberg
fixedly for a moment. “He was ready enough to get into the boat,
and--here he is. He would let himself be chopped into small pieces--with
a smile, mind; with a smile!--for the governor. I don't know about him
doing that much for me; but pretty near, pretty near. I did the tying up
and the untying, but he could see who was the boss. And then he knows a
gentleman. A dog knows a gentleman--any dog. It's only some foreigners
that don't know; and nothing can teach them, either.”

“And you mean to say,” asked Schomberg, disregarding what might have
been annoying for himself in the emphasis of the final remark, “you mean
to say that you left steady employment at good wages for a life like
this?”

“There!” began Ricardo quietly. “That's just what a man like you would
say. You are that tame! I follow a gentleman. That ain't the same thing
as to serve an employer. They give you wages as they'd fling a bone to
a dog, and they expect you to be grateful. It's worse than slavery. You
don't expect a slave that's bought for money to be grateful. And if you
sell your work--what is it but selling your own self? You've got so many
days to live and you sell them one after another. Hey? Who can pay me
enough for my life? Ay! But they throw at you your week's money and
expect you to say 'thank you' before you pick it up.”

He mumbled some curses, directed at employers generally, as it seemed,
then blazed out:

“Work be damned! I ain't a dog walking on its hind legs for a bone; I am
a man who's following a gentleman. There's a difference which you will
never understand, Mr. Tame Schomberg.”

He yawned slightly. Schomberg, preserving a military stiffness
reinforced by a slight frown, had allowed his thoughts to stray away.
They were busy detailing the image of a young girl--absent--gone--stolen
from him. He became enraged. There was that rascal looking at him
insolently. If the girl had not been shamefully decoyed away from him,
he would not have allowed anyone to look at him insolently. He would
have made nothing of hitting that rogue between the eyes. Afterwards he
would have kicked the other without hesitation. He saw himself doing it;
and in sympathy with this glorious vision Schomberg's right foot, and
arm moved convulsively.

At this moment he came out of his sudden reverie to note with alarm the
wide-awake curiosity of Mr. Ricardo's stare.

“And so you go like this about the world, gambling,” he remarked
inanely, to cover his confusion. But Ricardo's stare did not change its
character, and he continued vaguely:

“Here and there and everywhere.” He pulled himself together, squared his
shoulders. “Isn't it very precarious?” he said firmly.

The word precarious--seemed to be effective, because Ricardo's eyes lost
their dangerously interested expression.

“No, not so bad,” Ricardo said, with indifference. “It's my opinion that
men will gamble as long as they have anything to put on a card. Gamble?
That's nature. What's life itself? You never know what may turn up. The
worst of it is that you never can tell exactly what sort of cards you
are holding yourself. What's trumps?--that is the question. See? Any man
will gamble if only he's given a chance, for anything or everything. You
too--”

“I haven't touched a card now for twenty years,” said Schomberg in an
austere tone.

“Well, if you got your living that way you would be no worse than you
are now, selling drinks to people--beastly beer and spirits, rotten
stuff fit to make an old he-goat yell if you poured it down its throat.
Pooh! I can't stand the confounded liquor. Never could. A whiff of neat
brandy in a glass makes me feel sick. Always did. If everybody was like
me, liquor would be going a-begging. You think it's funny in a man,
don't you?”

Schomberg made a vague gesture of toleration. Ricardo hitched up his
chair and settled his elbow afresh on the table.

“French siros I must say I do like. Saigon's the place for them. I see
you have siros in the bar. Hang me if I ain't getting dry, conversing
like this with you. Come, Mr. Schomberg, be hospitable, as the governor
says.”

Schomberg rose and walked with dignity to the counter. His footsteps
echoed loudly on the floor of polished boards. He took down a bottle,
labelled “Sirop de Groseille.” The little sounds he made, the clink of
glass, the gurgling of the liquid, the pop of the soda-water cork had
a preternatural sharpness. He came back carrying a pink and glistening
tumbler. Mr. Ricardo had followed his movements with oblique, coyly
expectant yellow eyes, like a cat watching the preparation of a saucer
of milk, and the satisfied sound after he had drunk might have been a
slightly modified form of purring, very soft and deep in his throat. It
affected Schomberg unpleasantly as another example of something inhuman
in those men wherein lay the difficulty of dealing with them. A
spectre, a cat, an ape--there was a pretty association for a mere man to
remonstrate with, he reflected with an inward shudder; for Schomberg had
been overpowered, as it were, by his imagination, and his reason could
not react against that fanciful view of his guests. And it was not only
their appearance. The morals of Mr. Ricardo seemed to him to be pretty
much the morals of a cat. Too much. What sort of argument could a mere
man offer to a . . . or to a spectre, either! What the morals of a
spectre could be, Schomberg had no idea. Something dreadful, no
doubt. Compassion certainly had no place in them. As to the ape--well,
everybody knew what an ape was. It had no morals. Nothing could be more
hopeless.

Outwardly, however, having picked up the cigar which he had laid aside
to get the drink, with his thick fingers, one of them ornamented by a
gold ring, Schomberg smoked with moody composure. Facing him, Ricardo
blinked slowly for a time, then closed his eyes altogether, with the
placidity of the domestic cat dozing on the hearth-rug. In another
moment he opened them very wide, and seemed surprised to see Schomberg
there.

“You're having a very slack time today, aren't you?” he observed. “But
then this whole town is confoundedly slack, anyhow; and I've never faced
such a slack party at a table before. Come eleven o'clock, they begin to
talk of breaking up. What's the matter with them? Want to go to bed so
early, or what?”

“I reckon you don't lose a fortune by their wanting to go to bed,” said
Schomberg, with sombre sarcasm.

“No,” admitted Ricardo, with a grin that stretched his thin mouth from
ear to ear, giving a sudden glimpse of his white teeth. “Only, you see,
when I once start, I would play for nuts, for parched peas, for any
rubbish. I would play them for their souls. But these Dutchmen aren't
any good. They never seem to get warmed up properly, win or lose. I've
tried them both ways, too. Hang them for a beggarly, bloodless lot of
animated cucumbers!”

“And if anything out of the way was to happen, they would be just
as cool in locking you and your gentleman up,” Schomberg snarled
unpleasantly.

“Indeed!” said Ricardo slowly, taking Schomberg's measure with his eyes.
“And what about you?”

“You talk mighty big,” burst out the hotel-keeper. “You talk of ranging
all over the world, and doing great things, and taking fortune by the
scruff of the neck, but here you stick at this miserable business!”

“It isn't much of a lay--that's a fact,” admitted Ricardo unexpectedly.

Schomberg was red in the face with audacity.

“I call it paltry,” he spluttered.

“That's how it looks. Can't call it anything else.” Ricardo seemed to
be in an accommodating mood. “I should be ashamed of it myself, only you
see the governor is subject to fits--”

“Fits!” Schomberg cried out, but in a low tone. “You don't say so!” He
exulted inwardly, as if this disclosure had in some way diminished the
difficulty of the situation. “Fits! That's a serious thing, isn't it?
You ought to take him to the civil hospital--a lovely place.”

Ricardo nodded slightly, with a faint grin.

“Serious enough. Regular fits of laziness, I call them. Now and then
he lays down on me like this, and there's no moving him. If you think I
like it, you're a long way out. Generally speaking, I can talk him over.
I know how to deal with a gentleman. I am no daily-bread slave. But when
he has said, 'Martin, I am bored,' then look out! There's nothing to do
but to shut up, confound it!”

Schomberg, very much cast down, had listened open-mouthed.

“What's the cause of it?” he asked. “Why is he like this? I don't
understand.”

“I think I do,” said Ricardo. “A gentleman, you know, is not such a
simple person as you or I; and not so easy to manage, either. If only I
had something to lever him out with!”

“What do you mean, to lever him out with?” muttered Schomberg
hopelessly.

Ricardo was impatient with this denseness.

“Don't you understand English? Look here! I couldn't make this
billiard table move an inch if I talked to it from now till the end of
days--could I? Well, the governor is like that, too, when the fits are
on him. He's bored. Nothing's worthwhile, nothing's good enough, that's
mere sense. But if I saw a capstan bar lying about here, I would soon
manage to shift that billiard table of yours a good many inches. And
that's all there is to it.”

He rose noiselessly, stretched himself, supple and stealthy, with
curious sideways movements of his head and unexpected elongations of his
thick body, glanced out of the corners of his eyes in the direction of
the door, and finally leaned back against the table, folding his arms on
his breast comfortably, in a completely human attitude.

“That's another thing you can tell a gentleman by--his freakishness.
A gentleman ain't accountable to nobody, any more than a tramp on the
roads. He ain't got to keep time. The governor got like this once in a
one-horse Mexican pueblo on the uplands, away from everywhere. He lay
all day long in a dark room--”

“Drunk?” This word escaped Schomberg by inadvertence at which he became
frightened. But the devoted secretary seemed to find it natural.

“No, that never comes on together with this kind of fit. He just lay
there full length on a mat, while a ragged, bare-legged boy that he had
picked up in the street sat in the patio, between two oleanders near the
open door of his room, strumming on a guitar and singing tristes to him
from morning to night. You know tristes--twang, twang, twang, aouh, hoo!
Chroo, yah!”

Schomberg uplifted his hands in distress. This tribute seemed to flatter
Ricardo. His mouth twitched grimly.

“Like that--enough to give colic to an ostrich, eh? Awful. Well, there
was a cook there who loved me--an old fat, Negro woman with spectacles.
I used to hide in the kitchen and turn her to, to make me dulces--sweet
things, you know, mostly eggs and sugar--to pass the time away. I am
like a kid for sweet things. And, by the way, why don't you ever have
a pudding at your tablydott, Mr. Schomberg? Nothing but fruit, morning,
noon, and night. Sickening! What do you think a fellow is--a wasp?”

Schomberg disregarded the injured tone.

“And how long did that fit, as you call it, last?” he asked anxiously.

“Weeks, months, years, centuries, it seemed to me,” returned Mr. Ricardo
with feeling. “Of an evening the governor would stroll out into the sala
and fritter his life away playing cards with the juez of the place--a
little Dago with a pair of black whiskers--ekarty, you know, a
quick French game, for small change. And the comandante, a one-eyed,
half-Indian, flat-nosed ruffian, and I, we had to stand around and bet
on their hands. It was awful!”

“Awful,” echoed Schomberg, in a Teutonic throaty tone of despair. “Look
here, I need your rooms.”

“To be sure. I have been thinking that for some time past,” said Ricardo
indifferently.

“I was mad when I listened to you. This must end!”

“I think you are mad yet,” said Ricardo, not even unfolding his arms or
shifting his attitude an inch. He lowered his voice to add: “And if
I thought you had been to the police, I would tell Pedro to catch
you round the waist and break your fat neck by jerking your head
backward--snap! I saw him do it to a big buck nigger who was flourishing
a razor in front of the governor. It can be done. You hear a low crack,
that's all--and the man drops down like a limp rag.”

Not even Ricardo's head, slightly inclined on the left shoulder, had
moved; but when he ceased the greenish irises which had been staring out
of doors glided into the corners of his eyes nearest to Schomberg and
stayed there with a coyly voluptuous expression.





CHAPTER EIGHT

Schomberg felt desperation, that lamentable substitute for courage,
ooze out of him. It was not so much the threat of death as the weirdly
circumstantial manner of its declaration which affected him. A mere
“I'll murder you,” however ferocious in tone, and earnest, in purpose,
he could have faced; but before this novel mode of speech and procedure,
his imagination being very sensitive to the unusual, he collapsed as if
indeed his moral neck had been broken--snap!

“Go to the police? Of course not. Never dreamed of it. Too late now.
I've let myself be mixed up in this. You got my consent while I wasn't
myself. I explained it to you at the time.”

Ricardo's eye glided gently off Schomberg to stare far away.

“Ay! Some trouble with a girl. But that's nothing to us.”

“Naturally. What I say is, what's the good of all that savage talk to
me?” A bright argument occurred to him. “It's out of proportion; for
even if I were fool enough to go to the police now, there's nothing
serious to complain about. It would only mean deportation for you. They
would put you on board the first west-bound steamer to Singapore.” He
had become animated. “Out of this to the devil,” he added between his
teeth for his own private satisfaction.

Ricardo made no comment, and gave no sign of having heard a single word.
This discouraged Schomberg, who had looked up hopefully.

“Why do you want to stick here?” he cried. “It can't pay you people
to fool around like this. Didn't you worry just now about moving your
governor? Well, the police would move him for you; and from Singapore
you can go on to the east coast of Africa.”

“I'll be hanged if the fellow isn't up to that silly trick!” was
Ricardo's comment, spoken in an ominous tone which recalled Schomberg to
the realities of his position.

“No! No!” he protested. “It's a manner of speaking. Of course I
wouldn't.”

“I think that trouble about the girl has really muddled your brains,
Mr. Schomberg. Believe me, you had better part friends with us; for,
deportation or no deportation, you'll be seeing one of us turning up
before long to pay you off for any nasty dodge you may be hatching in
that fat head of yours.”

“Gott im Himmel!” groaned Schomberg. “Will nothing move him out? Will
he stop here immer--I mean always? Suppose I were to make it worth your
while, couldn't you--”

“No,” Ricardo interrupted. “I couldn't, unless I had something to lever
him out with. I've told you that before.”

“An inducement?” muttered Schomberg.

“Ay. The east coast of Africa isn't good enough. He told me the other
day that it will have to wait till he is ready for it; and he may not be
ready for a long time, because the east coast can't run away, and no one
is likely to run off with it.”

These remarks, whether considered as truisms or as depicting Mr.
Jones's mental state, were distinctly discouraging to the long-suffering
Schomberg; but there is truth in the well-known saying that places
the darkest hour before the dawn. The sound of words, apart from the
context, has its power; and these two words, 'run off,' had a special
affinity to the hotel-keeper's, haunting idea. It was always present
in his brain, and now it came forward evoked by a purely fortuitous
expression. No, nobody could run off with a continent; but Heyst had run
off with the girl!

Ricardo could have had no conception of the cause of Schomberg's changed
expression. Yet it was noticeable enough to interest him so much that
he stopped the careless swinging of his leg and said, looking at the
hotel-keeper:

“There's not much use arguing against that sort of talk--is there?”

Schomberg was not listening.

“I could put you on another track,” he said slowly, and stopped, as if
suddenly choked by an unholy emotion of intense eagerness combined with
fear of failure. Ricardo waited, attentive, yet not without a certain
contempt.

“On the track of a man!” Schomberg uttered convulsively, and paused
again, consulting his rage and his conscience.

“The man in the moon, eh?” suggested Ricardo, in a jeering murmur.

Schomberg shook his head.

“It would be nearly as safe to rook him as if he were the Man in the
moon. You go and try. It isn't so very far.”

He reflected. These men were thieves and murderers as well as gamblers.
Their fitness for purposes of vengeance was appallingly complete. But he
preferred not to think of it in detail. He put it to himself summarily
that he would be paying Heyst out and would, at the same time, relieve
himself of these men's oppression. He had only to let loose his natural
gift for talking scandalously about his fellow creatures. And in this
case his great practice in it was assisted by hate, which, like love,
has an eloquence of its own. With the utmost ease he portrayed for
Ricardo, now seriously attentive, a Heyst fattened by years of private
and public rapines, the murderer of Morrison, the swindler of many
shareholders, a wonderful mixture of craft and impudence, of deep
purposes and simple wiles, of mystery and futility. In this exercise of
his natural function Schomberg revived, the colour coming back to his
face, loquacious, florid, eager, his manliness set off by the military
bearing.

“That's the exact story. He was seen hanging about this part of the
world for years, spying into everybody's business: but I am the only
one who has seen through him from the first--contemptible, double-faced,
stick-at-nothing, dangerous fellow.”

“Dangerous, is he?”

Schomberg came to himself at the sound of Ricardo's voice.

“Well, you know what I mean,” he said uneasily. “A lying, circumventing,
soft-spoken, polite, stuck-up rascal. Nothing open about him.”

Mr Ricardo had slipped off the table, and was prowling about the room in
an oblique, noiseless manner. He flashed a grin at Schomberg in passing,
and a snarling:

“Ah! H'm!”

“Well, what more dangerous do you want?” argued Schomberg. “He's in no
way a fighting man, I believe,” he added negligently.

“And you say he has been living alone there?”

“Like the man in the moon,” answered Schomberg readily. “There's no
one that cares a rap what becomes of him. He has been lying low, you
understand, after bagging all that plunder.”

“Plunder, eh? Why didn't he go home with it?” inquired Ricardo.

The henchman of plain Mr. Jones was beginning to think that this was
something worth looking into. And he was pursuing truth in the manner
of men of sounder morality and purer intentions than his own; that is he
pursued it in the light of his own experience and prejudices. For facts,
whatever their origin (and God only knows where they come from), can be
only tested by our own particular suspicions. Ricardo was suspicious all
round. Schomberg, such is the tonic of recovered self-esteem, Schomberg
retorted fearlessly:

“Go home? Why don't you go home? To hear your talk, you must have made
a pretty considerable pile going round winning people's money. You ought
to be ready by this time.”

Ricardo stopped to look at Schomberg with surprise.

“You think yourself very clever, don't you?” he said.

Schomberg just then was so conscious of being clever that the snarling
irony left him unmoved. There was positively a smile in his noble
Teutonic beard, the first smile for weeks. He was in a felicitous vein.

“How do you know that he wasn't thinking of going home? As a matter of
fact, he was on his way home.”

“And how do I know that you are not amusing yourself by spinning out
a blamed fairy tale?” interrupted Ricardo roughly. “I wonder at myself
listening to the silly rot!”

Schomberg received this turn of temper unmoved. He did not require to be
very subtly observant to notice that he had managed to arouse some sort
of feeling, perhaps of greed, in Ricardo's breast.

“You won't believe me? Well! You can ask anybody that comes here if
that--that Swede hadn't got as far as this house on his way home. Why
should he turn up here if not for that? You ask anybody.”

“Ask, indeed!” returned the other. “Catch me asking at large about a man
I mean to drop on! Such jobs must be done on the quiet--or not at all.”

The peculiar intonation of the last phrase touched the nape of
Schomberg's neck with a chill. He cleared his throat slightly and looked
away as though he had heard something indelicate. Then, with a jump as
it were:

“Of course he didn't tell me. Is it likely? But haven't I got eyes?
Haven't I got my common sense to tell me? I can see through people. By
the same token, he called on the Tesmans. Why did he call on the Tesmans
two days running, eh? You don't know? You can't tell?”

He waited complacently till Ricardo had finished swearing quite openly
at him for a confounded chatterer, and then went on:

“A fellow doesn't go to a counting-house in business hours for a chat
about the weather, two days running. Then why? To close his account with
them one day, and to get his money out the next! Clear, what?”

Ricardo, with his trick of looking one way and moving another approached
Schomberg slowly.

“To get his money?” he purred.

“Gewiss,” snapped Schomberg with impatient superiority. “What else? That
is, only the money he had with the Tesmans. What he has buried or put
away on the island, devil only knows. When you think of the lot of hard
cash that passed through that man's hands, for wages and stores and all
that--and he's just a cunning thief, I tell you.” Ricardo's hard stare
discomposed the hotel-keeper, and he added in an embarrassed tone: “I
mean a common, sneaking thief--no account at all. And he calls himself a
Swedish baron, too! Tfui!”

“He's a baron, is he? That foreign nobility ain't much,” commented Mr.
Ricardo seriously. “And then what? He hung about here!”

“Yes, he hung about,” said Schomberg, making a wry mouth. “He--hung
about. That's it. Hung--”

His voice died out. Curiosity was depicted in Ricardo's countenance.

“Just like that; for nothing? And then turned about and went back to
that island again?”

“And went back to that island again,” Schomberg echoed lifelessly,
fixing his gaze on the floor.

“What's the matter with you?” asked Ricardo with genuine surprise. “What
is it?”

Schomberg, without looking up, made an impatient gesture. His face was
crimson, and he kept it lowered. Ricardo went back to the point.

“Well, but how do you account for it? What was his reason? What did he
go back to the island for?”

“Honeymoon!” spat out Schomberg viciously.

Perfectly still, his eyes downcast, he suddenly, with no preliminary
stir, hit the table with his fist a blow which caused the utterly
unprepared Ricardo to leap aside. And only then did Schomberg look up
with a dull, resentful expression.

Ricardo stared hard for a moment, spun on his heel, walked to the end
of the room, came back smartly, and muttered a profound “Ay! Ay!” above
Schomberg's rigid head. That the hotel-keeper was capable of a
great moral effort was proved by a gradual return of his severe,
Lieutenant-of-the-Reserve manner.

“Ay, ay!” repeated Ricardo more deliberately than before, and as if
after a further survey of the circumstances, “I wish I hadn't asked you,
or that you had told me a lie. It don't suit me to know that there's a
woman mixed up in this affair. What's she like? It's the girl you--”

“Leave off!” muttered Schomberg, utterly pitiful behind his stiff
military front.

“Ay, ay!” Ricardo ejaculated for the third time, more and more
enlightened and perplexed. “Can't bear to talk about it--so bad as that?
And yet I would bet she isn't a miracle to look at.”

Schomberg made a gesture as if he didn't know, as if he didn't care.
Then he squared his shoulders and frowned at vacancy.

“Swedish baron--h'm!” Ricardo continued meditatively. “I believe the
governor would think that business worth looking up, quite, if I put it
to him properly. The governor likes a duel, if you will call it so; but
I don't know a man that can stand up to him on the square. Have you ever
seen a cat play with a mouse? It's a pretty sight!”

Ricardo, with his voluptuously gleaming eyes and the coy expression,
looked so much like a cat that Schomberg would have felt all the alarm
of a mouse if other feelings had not had complete possession of his
breast.

“There are no lies between you and me,” he said, more steadily than he
thought he could speak.

“What's the good now? He funks women. In that Mexican pueblo where we
lay grounded on our beef-bones, so to speak, I used to go to dances of
an evening. The girls there would ask me if the English caballero in
the posada was a monk in disguise, or if he had taken a vow to the
sancissima madre not to speak to a woman, or whether--You can imagine
what fairly free-spoken girls will ask when they come to the point of
not caring what they say; and it used to vex me. Yes, the governor funks
facing women.”

“One woman?” interjected Schomberg in guttural tones.

“One may be more awkward to deal with than two, or two hundred, for that
matter. In a place that's full of women you needn't look at them unless
you like; but if you go into a room where there is only one woman, young
or old, pretty or ugly, you have got to face her. And, unless you are
after her, then--the governor is right enough--she's in the way.”

“Why notice them?” muttered Schomberg. “What can they do?”

“Make a noise, if nothing else,” opined Mr. Ricardo curtly, with the
distaste of a man whose path is a path of silence; for indeed, nothing
is more odious than a noise when one is engaged in a weighty and
absorbing card game. “Noise, noise, my friend,” he went on forcibly;
“confounded screeching about something or other, and I like it no more
than the governor does. But with the governor there's something else
besides. He can't stand them at all.”

He paused to reflect on this psychological phenomenon, and as no
philosopher was at hand to tell him that there is no strong sentiment
without some terror, as there is no real religion without a little
fetishism, he emitted his own conclusion, which surely could not go to
the root of the matter.

“I'm hanged if I don't think they are to him what liquor is to me.
Brandy--pah!”

He made a disgusted face, and produced a genuine shudder. Schomberg
listened to him in wonder. It looked as if the very scoundrelism, of
that--that Swede would protect him; the spoil of his iniquity standing
between the thief and the retribution.

“That's so, old buck.” Ricardo broke the silence after contemplating
Schomberg's mute dejection with a sort of sympathy. “I don't think this
trick will work.”

“But that's silly,” whispered the man deprived of the vengeance which he
had seemed already to hold in his hand, by a mysterious and exasperating
idiosyncrasy.

“Don't you set yourself to judge a gentleman.” Ricardo without anger
administered a moody rebuke. “Even I can't understand the governor
thoroughly. And I am an Englishman and his follower. No, I don't think I
care to put it before him, sick as I am of staying here.”

Ricardo could not be more sick of staying than Schomberg was of seeing
him stay. Schomberg believed so firmly in the reality of Heyst as
created by his own power of false inferences, of his hate, of his love
of scandal, that he could not contain a stifled cry of conviction
as sincere as most of our convictions, the disguised servants of our
passions, can appear at a supreme moment.

“It would have been like going to pick up a nugget of a thousand pounds,
or two or three times as much, for all I know. No trouble, no--”

“The petticoat's the trouble,” Ricardo struck in.

He had resumed his noiseless, feline, oblique prowling, in which an
observer would have detected a new character of excitement, such as a
wild animal of the cat species, anxious to make a spring, might betray.
Schomberg saw nothing. It would probably have cheered his drooping
spirits; but in a general way he preferred not to look at Ricardo.
Ricardo, however, with one of his slanting, gliding, restless glances,
observed the bitter smile on Schomberg's bearded lips--the unmistakable
smile of ruined hopes.

“You are a pretty unforgiving sort of chap,” he said, stopping for a
moment with an air of interest. “Hang me if I ever saw anybody look so
disappointed! I bet you would send black plague to that island if you
only knew how--eh, what? Plague too good for them? Ha, ha, ha!”

He bent down to stare at Schomberg who sat unstirring with stony eyes
and set features, and apparently deaf to the rasping derision of that
laughter so close to his red fleshy ear.

“Black plague too good for them, ha, ha!” Ricardo pressed the point on
the tormented hotel-keeper. Schomberg kept his eyes down obstinately.

“I don't wish any harm to the girl--” he muttered.

“But did she bolt from you? A fair bilk? Come!”

“Devil only knows what that villainous Swede had done to her--what he
promised her, how he frightened her. She couldn't have cared for him,
I know.” Schomberg's vanity clung to the belief in some atrocious,
extraordinary means of seduction employed by Heyst. “Look how he
bewitched that poor Morrison,” he murmured.

“Ah, Morrison--got all his money, what?”

“Yes--and his life.”

“Terrible fellow, that Swedish baron! How is one to get at him?”

Schomberg exploded.

“Three against one! Are you shy? Do you want me to give you a letter of
introduction?”

“You ought to look at yourself in a glass,” Ricardo said quietly. “Dash
me if you don't get a stroke of some kind presently. And this is the
fellow who says women can do nothing! That one will do for you, unless
you manage to forget her.”

“I wish I could,” Schomberg admitted earnestly. “And it's all the doing
of that Swede. I don't get enough sleep, Mr. Ricardo. And then, to
finish me off, you gentlemen turn up . . . as if I hadn't enough worry.”

“That's done you good,” suggested the secretary with ironic seriousness.
“Takes your mind off that silly trouble. At your age too.”

He checked himself, as if in pity, and changing his tone:

“I would really like to oblige you while doing a stroke of business at
the same time.”

“A good stroke,” insisted Schomberg, as if it were mechanically. In his
simplicity he was not able to give up the idea which had entered his
head. An idea must be driven out by another idea, and with Schomberg
ideas were rare and therefore tenacious. “Minted gold,” he murmured with
a sort of anguish.

Such an expressive combination of words was not without effect upon
Ricardo. Both these men were amenable to the influence of verbal
suggestions. The secretary of “plain Mr. Jones” sighed and murmured.

“Yes. But how is one to get at it?”

“Being three to one,” said Schomberg, “I suppose you could get it for
the asking.”

“One would think the fellow lived next door,” Ricardo growled
impatiently. “Hang it all, can't you understand a plain question? I have
asked you the way.”

Schomberg seemed to revive.

“The way?”

The torpor of deceived hopes underlying his superficial changes of mood
had been pricked by these words which seemed pointed with purpose.

“The way is over the water, of course,” said the hotel-keeper. “For
people like you, three days in a good, big boat is nothing. It's no more
than a little outing, a bit of a change. At this season the Java Sea
is a pond. I have an excellent, safe boat--a ship's life-boat--carry
thirty, let alone three, and a child could handle her. You wouldn't get
a wet face at this time of the year. You might call it a pleasure-trip.”

“And yet, having this boat, you didn't go after her yourself--or after
him? Well, you are a fine fellow for a disappointed lover.”

Schomberg gave a start at the suggestion.

“I am not three men,” he said sulkily, as the shortest answer of the
several he could have given.

“Oh, I know your sort,” Ricardo let fall negligently. “You are like most
people--or perhaps just a little more peaceable than the rest of the
buying and selling gang that bosses this rotten show. Well, well,
you respectable citizen,” he went on, “let us go thoroughly into the
matter.”

When Schomberg had been made to understand that Mr. Jones's henchman was
ready to discuss, in his own words, “this boat of yours, with courses
and distances,” and such concrete matters of no good augury to that
villainous Swede, he recovered his soldierly bearing, squared his
shoulders, and asked in his military manner:

“You wish, then, to proceed with the business?”

Ricardo nodded. He had a great mind to, he said. A gentleman had to be
humoured as much as possible; but he must be managed, too, on occasions,
for his own good. And it was the business of the right sort of
“follower” to know the proper time and the proper methods of that
delicate part of his duty. Having exposed this theory Ricardo proceeded
to the application.

“I've never actually lied to him,” he said, “and I ain't going to now.
I shall just say nothing about the girl. He will have to get over the
shock the best he can. Hang it all! Too much humouring won't do here.”

“Funny thing,” Schomberg observed crisply.

“Is it? Ay, you wouldn't mind taking a woman by the throat in some dark
corner and nobody by, I bet!”

Ricardo's dreadful, vicious, cat-like readiness to get his claws out at
any moment startled Schomberg as usual. But it was provoking too.

“And you?” he defended himself. “Don't you want me to believe you are up
to anything?”

“I, my boy? Oh, yes. I am not that gentleman; neither are you. Take 'em
by the throat or chuck 'em under the chin is all one to me--almost,”
 affirmed Ricardo, with something obscurely ironical in his complacency.
“Now, as to this business. A three days' jaunt in a good boat isn't a
thing to frighten people like us. You are right, so far; but there are
other details.”

Schomberg was ready enough to enter into details. He explained that he
had a small plantation, with a fairly habitable hut on it, on Madura. He
proposed that his guest should start from town in his boat, as if going
for an excursion to that rural spot. The custom-house people on the quay
were used to see his boat go off on such trips.

From Madura, after some repose and on a convenient day, Mr. Jones
and party would make the real start. It would all be plain sailing.
Schomberg undertook to provision the boat. The greatest hardship the
voyagers need apprehend would be a mild shower of rain. At that season
of the year there were no serious thunderstorms.

Schomberg's heart began to thump as he saw himself nearing his
vengeance. His speech was thick but persuasive.

“No risk at all--none whatever.”

Ricardo dismissed these assurances of safety with an impatient gesture.
He was thinking of other risks.

“The getting away from here is all right; but we may be sighted at sea,
and that may bring awkwardness later on. A ship's boat with three white
men in her, knocking about out of sight of land, is bound to make talk.
Are we likely to be seen on our way?”

“No, unless by native craft,” said Schomberg.

Ricardo nodded, satisfied. Both these white men looked on native life as
a mere play of shadows. A play of shadows the dominant race could
walk through unaffected and disregarded in the pursuit of its
incomprehensible aims and needs. No. Native craft did not count, of
course. It was an empty, solitary part of the sea, Schomberg expounded
further. Only the Ternate mail-boat crossed that region about the eighth
of every month, regularly--nowhere near the island though. Rigid, his
voice hoarse, his heart thumping, his mind concentrated on the success
of his plan, the hotel-keeper multiplied words, as if to keep as many
of them as possible between himself and the murderous aspect of his
purpose.

“So, if you gentlemen depart from my plantation quietly at sunset on the
eighth--always best to make a start at night, with a land breeze--it's a
hundred to one--What am I saying?--it's a thousand to one that no
human eye will see you on the passage. All you've got to do is keep her
heading north-east for, say, fifty hours; perhaps not quite so long.
There will always be draft enough to keep a boat moving; you may reckon
on that; and then--”

The muscles about his waist quivered under his clothes with eagerness,
with impatience, and with something like apprehension, the true nature
of which was not clear to him. And he did not want to investigate it.
Ricardo regarded him steadily, with those dry eyes of his shining more
like polished stones than living tissue.

“And then what?” he asked.

“And then--why, you will astonish der herr baron--ha, ha!”

Schomberg seemed to force the words and the laugh out of himself in a
hoarse bass.

“And you believe he has all that plunder by him?” asked Ricardo, rather
perfunctorily, because the fact seemed to him extremely probable when
looked at all round by his acute mind.

Schomberg raised his hands and lowered them slowly.

“How can it be otherwise? He was going home, he was on his way, in this
hotel. Ask people. Was it likely he would leave it behind him?”

Ricardo was thoughtful. Then, suddenly raising his head, he remarked:

“Steer north-east for fifty hours, eh? That's not much of a sailing
direction. I've heard of a port being missed before on better
information. Can't you say what sort of landfall a fellow may expect?
But I suppose you have never seen that island yourself?”

Schomberg admitted that he had not seen it, in a tone in which a
man congratulates himself on having escaped the contamination of an
unsavoury experience. No, certainly not. He had never had any business
to call there. But what of that? He could give Mr. Ricardo as good a
sea-mark as anybody need wish for. He laughed nervously. Miss it! He
defied anyone that came within forty miles of it to miss the retreat of
that villainous Swede.

“What do you think of a pillar of smoke by day and a loom of fire at
night? There's a volcano in full blast near that island--enough to guide
almost a blind man. What more do you want? An active volcano to steer
by?”

These last words he roared out exultingly, then jumped up and glared.
The door to the left of the bar had swung open, and Mrs. Schomberg,
dressed for duty, stood facing him down the whole length of the room.
She clung to the handle for a moment, then came in and glided to her
place, where she sat down to stare straight before her, as usual.





PART THREE



CHAPTER ONE

Tropical nature had been kind to the failure of the commercial
enterprise. The desolation of the headquarters of the Tropical Belt Coal
Company had been screened from the side of the sea; from the side where
prying eyes--if any were sufficiently interested, either in malice or
in sorrow--could have noted the decaying bones of that once sanguine
enterprise.

Heyst had been sitting among the bones buried so kindly in the grass of
two wet seasons' growth. The silence of his surroundings, broken only by
such sounds as a distant roll of thunder, the lash of rain through the
foliage of some big trees, the noise of the wind tossing the leaves of
the forest, and of the short seas breaking against the shore, favoured
rather than hindered his solitary meditation.

A meditation is always--in a white man, at least--more or less an
interrogative exercise. Heyst meditated in simple terms on the mystery
of his actions; and he answered himself with the honest reflection:

“There must be a lot of the original Adam in me, after all.”

He reflected, too, with the sense of making a discovery, that this
primeval ancestor is not easily suppressed. The oldest voice in the
world is just the one that never ceases to speak. If anybody could have
silenced its imperative echoes, it should have been Heyst's father, with
his contemptuous, inflexible negation of all effort; but apparently he
could not. There was in the son a lot of that first ancestor who,
as soon as he could uplift his muddy frame from the celestial mould,
started inspecting and naming the animals of that paradise which he was
so soon to lose.

Action--the first thought, or perhaps the first impulse, on earth! The
barbed hook, baited with the illusions of progress, to bring out of the
lightless void the shoals of unnumbered generations!

“And I, the son of my father, have been caught too, like the silliest
fish of them all.” Heyst said to himself.

He suffered. He was hurt by the sight of his own life, which ought to
have been a masterpiece of aloofness. He remembered always his last
evening with his father. He remembered the thin features, the great mass
of white hair, and the ivory complexion. A five-branched candlestick
stood on a little table by the side of the easy chair. They had been
talking a long time. The noises of the street had died out one by one,
till at last, in the moonlight, the London houses began to look like the
tombs of an unvisited, unhonoured, cemetery of hopes.

He had listened. Then, after a silence, he had asked--for he was really
young then:

“Is there no guidance?”

His father was in an unexpectedly soft mood on that night, when the moon
swam in a cloudless sky over the begrimed shadows of the town.

“You still believe in something, then?” he said in a clear voice,
which had been growing feeble of late. “You believe in flesh and blood,
perhaps? A full and equable contempt would soon do away with that, too.
But since you have not attained to it, I advise you to cultivate
that form of contempt which is called pity. It is perhaps the least
difficult--always remembering that you, too, if you are anything, are as
pitiful as the rest, yet never expecting any pity for yourself.”

“What is one to do, then?” sighed the young man, regarding his father,
rigid in the high-backed chair.

“Look on--make no sound,” were the last words of the man who had spent
his life in blowing blasts upon a terrible trumpet which filled heaven
and earth with ruins, while mankind went on its way unheeding.

That very night he died in his bed, so quietly that they found him
in his usual attitude of sleep, lying on his side, one hand under his
cheek, and his knees slightly bent. He had not even straightened his
legs.

His son buried the silenced destroyer of systems, of hopes, of beliefs.
He observed that the death of that bitter contemner of life did not
trouble the flow of life's stream, where men and women go by thick as
dust, revolving and jostling one another like figures cut out of cork
and weighted with lead just sufficiently to keep them in their proudly
upright posture.

After the funeral, Heyst sat alone, in the dusk, and his meditation took
the form of a definite vision of the stream, of the fatuously jostling,
nodding, spinning figures hurried irresistibly along, and giving no sign
of being aware that the voice on the bank had been suddenly silenced .
. . Yes. A few obituary notices generally insignificant and some grossly
abusive. The son had read them all with mournful detachment.

“This is the hate and rage of their fear,” he thought to himself, “and
also of wounded vanity. They shriek their little shriek as they fly
past. I suppose I ought to hate him too . . .”

He became aware of his eyes being wet. It was not that the man was his
father. For him it was purely a matter of hearsay which could not in
itself cause this emotion. No! It was because he had looked at him so
long that he missed him so much. The dead man had kept him on the bank
by his side. And now Heyst felt acutely that he was alone on the bank of
the stream. In his pride he determined not to enter it.

A few slow tears rolled down his face. The rooms, filling with shadows,
seemed haunted by a melancholy, uneasy presence which could not express
itself. The young man got up with a strange sense of making way for
something impalpable that claimed possession, went out of the house, and
locked the door. A fortnight later he started on his travels--to “look
on and never make a sound.”

The elder Heyst had left behind him a little money and a certain
quantity of movable objects, such as books, tables, chairs, and
pictures, which might have complained of heartless desertion after many
years of faithful service; for there is a soul in things. Heyst, our
Heyst, had often thought of them, reproachful and mute, shrouded and
locked up in those rooms, far away in London with the sounds of the
street reaching them faintly, and sometimes a little sunshine, when
the blinds were pulled up and the windows opened from time to time in
pursuance of his original instructions and later reminders. It seemed
as if in his conception of a world not worth touching, and perhaps not
substantial enough to grasp, these objects familiar to his childhood and
his youth, and associated with the memory of an old man, were the only
realities, something having an absolute existence. He would never have
them sold, or even moved from the places they occupied when he looked
upon them last. When he was advised from London that his lease had
expired, and that the house, with some others as like it as two peas,
was to be demolished, he was surprisingly distressed.

He had entered by then the broad, human path of inconsistencies. Already
the Tropical Belt Coal Company was in existence. He sent instructions
to have some of the things sent out to him at Samburan, just as any
ordinary, credulous person would have done. They came, torn out from
their long repose--a lot of books, some chairs and tables, his father's
portrait in oils, which surprised Heyst by its air of youth, because he
remembered his father as a much older man; a lot of small objects, such
as candlesticks, inkstands, and statuettes from his father's study,
which surprised him because they looked so old and so much worn.

The manager of the Tropical Belt Coal Company, unpacking them on the
veranda in the shade besieged by a fierce sunshine, must have felt like
a remorseful apostate before these relics. He handled them tenderly;
and it was perhaps their presence there which attached him to the island
when he woke up to the failure of his apostasy. Whatever the decisive
reason, Heyst had remained where another would have been glad to be off.
The excellent Davidson had discovered the fact without discovering the
reason, and took a humane interest in Heyst's strange existence, while
at the same time his native delicacy kept him from intruding on the
other's whim of solitude. He could not possibly guess that Heyst, alone
on the island, felt neither more nor less lonely than in any other
place, desert or populous. Davidson's concern was, if one may express it
so, the danger of spiritual starvation; but this was a spirit which had
renounced all outside nourishment, and was sustaining itself proudly on
its own contempt of the usual coarse ailments which life offers to the
common appetites of men.

Neither was Heyst's body in danger of starvation, as Schomberg had so
confidently asserted. At the beginning of the company's operations the
island had been provisioned in a manner which had outlasted the need.
Heyst did not need to fear hunger; and his very loneliness had not been
without some alleviation. Of the crowd of imported Chinese labourers,
one at least had remained in Samburan, solitary and strange, like a
swallow left behind at the migrating season of his tribe.

Wang was not a common coolie. He had been a servant to white men before.
The agreement between him and Heyst consisted in the exchange of a few
words on the day when the last batch of the mine coolies was leaving
Samburan. Heyst, leaning over the balustrade of the veranda, was looking
on, as calm in appearance as though he had never departed from the
doctrine that this world, for the wise, is nothing but an amusing
spectacle. Wang came round the house, and standing below, raised up his
yellow, thin face.

“All finished?” he asked. Heyst nodded slightly from above, glancing
towards the jetty. A crowd of blue-clad figures with yellow faces and
calves was being hustled down into the boats of the chartered steamer
lying well out, like a painted ship on a painted sea; painted in crude
colours, without shadows, without feeling, with brutal precision.

“You had better hurry up if you don't want to be left behind.”

But the Chinaman did not move.

“We stop,” he declared. Heyst looked down at him for the first time.

“You want to stop here?”

“Yes.”

“What were you? What was your work here?”

“Mess-loom boy.”

“Do you want to stay with me here as my boy?” inquired Heyst, surprised.

The Chinaman unexpectedly put on a deprecatory expression, and said,
after a marked pause:

“Can do.”

“You needn't,” said Heyst, “unless you like. I propose to stay on
here--it may be for a very long time. I have no power to make you go if
you wish to remain, but I don't see why you should.”

“Catchee one piecee wife,” remarked Wang unemotionally, and marched off,
turning his back on the wharf and the great world beyond, represented by
the steamer waiting for her boats.

Heyst learned presently that Wang had persuaded one of the women of
Alfuro village, on the west shore of the island, beyond the central
ridge, to come over to live with him in a remote part of the company's
clearing. It was a curious case, inasmuch as the Alfuros, having been
frightened by the sudden invasion of Chinamen, had blocked the path over
the ridge by felling a few trees, and had kept strictly on their own
side. The coolies, as a body, mistrusting the manifest mildness of these
harmless fisher-folk, had kept to their lines, without attempting to
cross the island. Wang was the brilliant exception. He must have been
uncommonly fascinating, in a way that was not apparent to Heyst, or else
uncommonly persuasive. The woman's services to Heyst were limited to
the fact that she had anchored Wang to the spot by her charms, which
remained unknown to the white man, because she never came near the
houses. The couple lived at the edge of the forest, and she could
sometimes be seen gazing towards the bungalow shading her eyes with her
hand. Even from a distance she appeared to be a shy, wild creature,
and Heyst, anxious not to try her primitive nerves unduly, scrupulously
avoided that side of the clearing in his strolls.

The day--or rather the first night--after his hermit life began, he was
aware of vague sounds of revelry in that direction. Emboldened by the
departure of the invading strangers, some Alfuros, the woman's friends
and relations, had ventured over the ridge to attend something in the
nature of a wedding feast. Wang had invited them. But this was the only
occasion when any sound louder than the buzzing of insects had troubled
the profound silence of the clearing. The natives were never invited
again. Wang not only knew how to live according to conventional
proprieties, but had strong personal views as to the manner of arranging
his domestic existence. After a time Heyst perceived that Wang had
annexed all the keys. Any keys left lying about vanished after Wang had
passed that way. Subsequently some of them--those that did not belong
to the store-rooms and the empty bungalows, and could not be regarded
as the common property of this community of two--were returned to Heyst,
tied in a bunch with a piece of string. He found them one morning
lying by the side of his plate. He had not been inconvenienced by their
absence, because he never locked up anything in the way of drawers and
boxes. Heyst said nothing. Wang also said nothing. Perhaps he had always
been a taciturn man; perhaps he was influenced by the genius of the
locality, which was certainly that of silence. Till Heyst and Morrison
had landed in Black Diamond Bay, and named it, that side of Samburan had
hardly ever heard the sound of human speech. It was easy to be taciturn
with Heyst, who had plunged himself into an abyss of meditation over
books, and remained in it till the shadow of Wang falling across the
page, and the sound of a rough, low voice uttering the Malay word
“makan,” would force him to climb out to a meal.

Wang in his native province in China might have been an aggressively,
sensitively genial person; but in Samburan he had clothed himself in
a mysterious stolidity and did not seem to resent not being spoken to
except in single words, at a rate which did not average half a dozen per
day. And he gave no more than he got. It is to be presumed that if he
suffered he made up for it with the Alfuro woman. He always went back to
her at the first fall of dusk, vanishing from the bungalow suddenly at
this hour, like a sort of topsy-turvy, day-hunting, Chinese ghost with a
white jacket and a pigtail. Presently, giving way to a Chinaman's ruling
passion, he could be observed breaking the ground near his hut, between
the mighty stumps of felled trees, with a miner's pickaxe. After a
time, he discovered a rusty but serviceable spade in one of the empty
store-rooms, and it is to be supposed that he got on famously; but
nothing of it could be seen, because he went to the trouble of pulling
to pieces one of the company's sheds in order to get materials for
making a high and very close fence round his patch, as if the growing
of vegetables were a patented process, or an awful and holy mystery
entrusted to the keeping of his race.

Heyst, following from a distance the progress of Wang's gardening and of
these precautions--there was nothing else to look at--was amused at
the thought that he, in his own person, represented the market for
its produce. The Chinaman had found several packets of seeds in the
store-rooms, and had surrendered to an irresistible impulse to put them
into the ground. He would make his master pay for the vegetables which
he was raising to satisfy his instinct. And, looking silently at the
silent Wang going about his work in the bungalow in his unhasty,
steady way; Heyst envied the Chinaman's obedience to his instincts, the
powerful simplicity of purpose which made his existence appear almost
automatic in the mysterious precision of its facts.





CHAPTER TWO

During his master's absence at Sourabaya, Wang had busied himself with
the ground immediately in front of the principal bungalow. Emerging
from the fringe of grass growing across the shore end of the coal-jetty,
Heyst beheld a broad, clear space, black and level, with only one or two
clumps of charred twigs, where the flame had swept from the front of his
house to the nearest trees of the forest.

“You took the risk of firing the grass?” Heyst asked.

Wang nodded. Hanging on the arm of the white man before whom he stood
was the girl called Alma; but neither from the Chinaman's eyes nor from
his expression could anyone have guessed that he was in the slightest
degree aware of the fact.

“He has been tidying the place in his labour-saving way,” explained
Heyst, without looking at the girl, whose hand rested on his forearm.
“He's the whole establishment, you see. I told you I hadn't even a dog
to keep me company here.”

Wang had marched off towards the wharf.

“He's like those waiters in that place,” she said. That place was
Schomberg's hotel.

“One Chinaman looks very much like another,” Heyst remarked. “We shall
find it useful to have him here. This is the house.”

They faced, at some distance, the six shallow steps leading up to the
veranda. The girl had abandoned Heyst's arm.

“This is the house,” he repeated.

She did not offer to budge away from his side, but stood staring fixedly
at the steps, as if they had been something unique and impracticable. He
waited a little, but she did not move.

“Don't you want to go in?” he asked, without turning his head to look at
her. “The sun's too heavy to stand about here.” He tried to overcome
a sort of fear, a sort of impatient faintness, and his voice sounded
rough. “You had better go in,” he concluded.

They both moved then, but at the foot of the stairs Heyst stopped, while
the girl went on rapidly, as if nothing could stop her now. She crossed
the veranda swiftly, and entered the twilight of the big central room
opening upon it, and then the deeper twilight of the room beyond. She
stood still in the dusk, in which her dazzled eyes could scarcely make
out the forms of objects, and sighed a sigh of relief. The impression
of the sunlight, of sea and sky, remained with her like a memory of a
painful trial gone through--done with at last!

Meanwhile Heyst had walked back slowly towards the jetty; but he did not
get so far as that. The practical and automatic Wang had got hold of
one of the little trucks that had been used for running baskets of coal
alongside ships. He appeared pushing it before him, loaded lightly with
Heyst's bag and the bundle of the girl's belongings, wrapped in Mrs.
Schomberg's shawl. Heyst turned about and walked by the side of the
rusty rails on which the truck ran. Opposite the house Wang stopped,
lifted the bag to his shoulder, balanced it carefully, and then took the
bundle in his hand.

“Leave those things on the table in the big room--understand?”

“Me savee,” grunted Wang, moving off.

Heyst watched the Chinaman disappear from the veranda. It was not till
he had seen Wang come out that he himself entered the twilight of the
big room. By that time Wang was out of sight at the back of the house,
but by no means out of hearing. The Chinaman could hear the voice of
him who, when there were many people there, was generally referred to
as “Number One.” Wang was not able to understand the words, but the tone
interested him.

“Where are you?” cried Number One.

Then Wang heard, much more faint, a voice he had never heard before--a
novel impression which he acknowledged by cocking his head slightly to
one side.

“I am here--out of the sun.”

The new voice sounded remote and uncertain. Wang heard nothing more,
though he waited for some time, very still, the top of his shaven poll
exactly level with the floor of the back veranda. His face meanwhile
preserved an inscrutable immobility. Suddenly he stooped to pick up
the lid of a deal candle-box which was lying on the ground by his foot.
Breaking it up with his fingers, he directed his steps towards the
cook-shed, where, squatting on his heels, he proceeded to kindle a small
fire under a very sooty kettle, possibly to make tea. Wang had some
knowledge of the more superficial rites and ceremonies of white men's
existence, otherwise so enigmatically remote to his mind, and containing
unexpected possibilities of good and evil, which had to be watched for
with prudence and care.





CHAPTER THREE

That morning, as on all the others of the full tale of mornings since
his return with the girl to Samburan, Heyst came out on the veranda and
spread his elbows on the railing, in an easy attitude of proprietorship.
The bulk of the central ridge of the island cut off the bungalow from
sunrises, whether glorious or cloudy, angry or serene. The dwellers
therein were debarred from reading early the fortune of the new-born
day. It sprang upon them in its fulness with a swift retreat of the
great shadow when the sun, clearing the ridge, looked down, hot and dry,
with a devouring glare like the eye of an enemy. But Heyst, once the
Number One of this locality, while it was comparatively teeming with
mankind, appreciated the prolongation of early coolness, the subdued,
lingering half-light, the faint ghost of the departed night, the
fragrance of its dewy, dark soul captured for a moment longer between
the great glow of the sky and the intense blaze of the uncovered sea.

It was naturally difficult for Heyst to keep his mind from dwelling on
the nature and consequences of this, his latest departure from the part
of an unconcerned spectator. Yet he had retained enough of his wrecked
philosophy to prevent him from asking himself consciously how it would
end. But at the same time he could not help being temperamentally, from
long habit and from set purpose, a spectator still, perhaps a little
less naive but (as he discovered with some surprise) not much more far
sighted than the common run of men. Like the rest of us who act, all he
could say to himself, with a somewhat affected grimness, was:

“We shall see!”

This mood of grim doubt intruded on him only when he was alone. There
were not many such moments in his day now; and he did not like them when
they came. On this morning he had no time to grow uneasy. Alma came out
to join him long before the sun, rising above the Samburan ridge, swept
the cool shadow of the early morning and the remnant of the night's
coolness clear off the roof under which they had dwelt for more than
three months already. She came out as on other mornings. He had heard
her light footsteps in the big room--the room where he had unpacked the
cases from London; the room now lined with the backs of books halfway up
on its three sides. Above the cases the fine matting met the ceiling of
tightly stretched white calico. In the dusk and coolness nothing gleamed
except the gilt frame of the portrait of Heyst's father, signed by a
famous painter, lonely in the middle of a wall.

Heyst did not turn round.

“Do you know what I was thinking of?” he asked.

“No,” she said. Her tone betrayed always a shade of anxiety, as though
she were never certain how a conversation with him would end. She leaned
on the guard-rail by his side.

“No,” she repeated. “What was it?” She waited. Then, rather with
reluctance than shyness, she asked:

“Were you thinking of me?”

“I was wondering when you would come out,” said Heyst, still without
looking at the girl--to whom, after several experimental essays in
combining detached letters and loose syllables, he had given the name of
Lena.

She remarked after a pause:

“I was not very far from you.”

“Apparently you were not near enough for me.”

“You could have called if you wanted me,” she said. “And I wasn't so
long doing my hair.”

“Apparently it was too long for me.”

“Well, you were thinking of me, anyhow. I am glad of it. Do you know,
it seems to me, somehow, that if you were to stop thinking of me I
shouldn't be in the world at all!”

He turned round and looked at her. She often said things which surprised
him. A vague smile faded away on her lips before his scrutiny.

“What is it?” he asked. “Is it a reproach?”

“A reproach! Why, how could it be?” she defended herself.

“Well, what did it mean?” he insisted.

“What I said--just what I said. Why aren't you fair?”

“Ah, this is at least a reproach!”

She coloured to the roots of her hair.

“It looks as if you were trying to make out that I am disagreeable,” she
murmured. “Am I? You will make me afraid to open my mouth presently. I
shall end by believing I am no good.”

Her head drooped a little. He looked at her smooth, low brow, the
faintly coloured cheeks, and the red lips parted slightly, with the
gleam of her teeth within.

“And then I won't be any good,” she added with conviction. “That I
won't! I can only be what you think I am.”

He made a slight movement. She put her hand on his arm, without raising
her head, and went on, her voice animated in the stillness of her body:

“It is so. It couldn't be any other way with a girl like me and a man
like you. Here we are, we two alone, and I can't even tell where we
are.”

“A very well-known spot of the globe,” Heyst uttered gently. “There
must have been at least fifty thousand circulars issued at the time--a
hundred and fifty thousand, more likely. My friend was looking after
that, and his ideas were large and his belief very strong. Of us two it
was he who had the faith. A hundred and fifty thousand, certainly.”

“What is it you mean?” she asked in a low tone.

“What should I find fault with you for?” Heyst went on. “For being
amiable, good, gracious--and pretty?”

A silence fell. Then she said:

“It's all right that you should think that of me. There's no one here to
think anything of us, good or bad.”

The rare timbre of her voice gave a special value to what she uttered.
The indefinable emotion which certain intonations gave him, he was
aware, was more physical than moral. Every time she spoke to him she
seemed to abandon to him something of herself--something excessively
subtle and inexpressible, to which he was infinitely sensible, which he
would have missed horribly if she were to go away. While he was looking
into her eyes she raised her bare forearm, out of the short sleeve, and
held it in the air till he noticed it and hastened to pose his great
bronze moustaches on the whiteness of the skin. Then they went in.

Wang immediately appeared in front, and, squatting on his heels, began
to potter mysteriously about some plants at the foot of the veranda.
When Heyst and the girl came out again, the Chinaman had gone in his
peculiar manner, which suggested vanishing out of existence rather than
out of sight, a process of evaporation rather than of movement. They
descended the steps, looking at each other, and started off smartly
across the cleared ground; but they were not ten yards away when,
without perceptible stir or sound, Wang materialized inside the empty
room. The Chinaman stood still with roaming eyes, examining the walls as
if for signs, for inscriptions; exploring the floor as if for pitfalls,
for dropped coins. Then he cocked his head slightly at the profile of
Heyst's father, pen in hand above a white sheet of paper on a crimson
tablecloth; and, moving forward noiselessly, began to clear away the
breakfast things.

Though he proceeded without haste, the unerring precision of his
movements, the absolute soundlessness of the operation, gave it
something of the quality of a conjuring trick. And, the trick having
been performed, Wang vanished from the scene, to materialize presently
in front of the house. He materialized walking away from it, with no
visible or guessable intention; but at the end of some ten paces he
stopped, made a half turn, and put his hand up to shade his eyes. The
sun had topped the grey ridge of Samburan. The great morning shadow was
gone; and far away in the devouring sunshine Wang was in time to see
Number One and the woman, two remote white specks against the sombre
line of the forest. In a moment they vanished. With the smallest display
of action, Wang also vanished from the sunlight of the clearing.

Heyst and Lena entered the shade of the forest path which crossed the
island, and which, near its highest point had been blocked by felled
trees. But their intention was not to go so far. After keeping to the
path for some distance, they left it at a point where the forest was
bare of undergrowth, and the trees, festooned with creepers, stood clear
of one another in the gloom of their own making. Here and there great
splashes of light lay on the ground. They moved, silent in the great
stillness, breathing the calmness, the infinite isolation, the repose of
a slumber without dreams. They emerged at the upper limit of vegetation,
among some rocks; and in a depression of the sharp slope, like a small
platform, they turned about and looked from on high over the sea,
lonely, its colour effaced by sunshine, its horizon a heat mist, a mere
unsubstantial shimmer in the pale and blinding infinity overhung by the
darker blaze of the sky.

“It makes my head swim,” the girl murmured, shutting her eyes and
putting her hand on his shoulder.

Heyst, gazing fixedly to the southward, exclaimed:

“Sail ho!”

A moment of silence ensued.

“It must be very far away,” he went on. “I don't think you could see it.
Some native craft making for the Moluccas, probably. Come, we mustn't
stay here.”

With his arm round her waist, he led her down a little distance, and
they settled themselves in the shade; she, seated on the ground, he a
little lower, reclining at her feet.

“You don't like to look at the sea from up there?” he said after a time.

She shook her head. That empty space was to her the abomination of
desolation. But she only said again:

“It makes my head swim.”

“Too big?” he inquired.

“Too lonely. It makes my heart sink, too,” she added in a low voice, as
if confessing a secret.

“I'm afraid,” said Heyst, “that you would be justified in reproaching me
for these sensations. But what would you have?”

His tone was playful, but his eyes, directed at her face, were serious.
She protested.

“I am not feeling lonely with you--not a bit. It is only when we come up
to that place, and I look at all that water and all that light--”

“We will never come here again, then,” he interrupted her.

She remained silent for a while, returning his gaze till he removed it.

“It seems as if everything that there is had gone under,” she said.

“Reminds you of the story of the deluge,” muttered the man, stretched at
her feet and looking at them. “Are you frightened at it?”

“I should be rather frightened to be left behind alone. When I say, I,
of course I mean we.”

“Do you?” . . . Heyst remained silent for a while. “The vision of a
world destroyed,” he mused aloud. “Would you be sorry for it?”

“I should be sorry for the happy people in it,” she said simply.

His gaze travelled up her figure and reached her face, where he seemed
to detect the veiled glow of intelligence, as one gets a glimpse of the
sun through the clouds.

“I should have thought it's they specially who ought to have been
congratulated. Don't you?”

“Oh, yes--I understand what you mean; but there were forty days before
it was all over.”

“You seem to be in possession of all the details.”

Heyst spoke just to say something rather than to gaze at her in silence.
She was not looking at him.

“Sunday school,” she murmured. “I went regularly from the time I
was eight till I was thirteen. We lodged in the north of London, off
Kingsland Road. It wasn't a bad time. Father was earning good money
then. The woman of the house used to pack me off in the afternoon with
her own girls. She was a good woman. Her husband was in the post office.
Sorter or something. Such a quiet man. He used to go off after supper
for night-duty, sometimes. Then one day they had a row, and broke up the
home. I remember I cried when we had to pack up all of a sudden and go
into other lodgings. I never knew what it was, though--”

“The deluge,” muttered Heyst absently.

He felt intensely aware of her personality, as if this were the first
moment of leisure he had found to look at her since they had come
together. The peculiar timbre of her voice, with its modulations of
audacity and sadness, would have given interest to the most inane
chatter. But she was no chatterer. She was rather silent, with a
capacity for immobility, an upright stillness, as when resting on the
concert platform between the musical numbers, her feet crossed, her
hands reposing on her lap. But in the intimacy of their life her grey,
unabashed gaze forced upon him the sensation of something inexplicable
reposing within her; stupidity or inspiration, weakness or force--or
simply an abysmal emptiness, reserving itself even in the moments of
complete surrender.

During a long pause she did not look at him. Then suddenly, as if
the word “deluge” had stuck in her mind, she asked, looking up at the
cloudless sky:

“Does it ever rain here?”

“There is a season when it rains almost every day,” said Heyst,
surprised. “There are also thunderstorms. We once had a 'mud-shower.'”

“Mud-shower?”

“Our neighbour there was shooting up ashes. He sometimes clears his
red-hot gullet like that; and a thunderstorm came along at the
same time. It was very messy; but our neighbour is generally well
behaved--just smokes quietly, as he did that day when I first showed
you the smudge in the sky from the schooner's deck. He's a good-natured,
lazy fellow of a volcano.”

“I saw a mountain smoking like that before,” she said, staring at the
slender stem of a tree-fern some dozen feet in front of her. “It wasn't
very long after we left England--some few days, though. I was so ill at
first that I lost count of days. A smoking mountain--I can't think how
they called it.”

“Vesuvius, perhaps,” suggested Heyst.

“That's the name.”

“I saw it, too, years, ages ago,” said Heyst.

“On your way here?”

“No, long before I ever thought of coming into this part of the world. I
was yet a boy.”

She turned and looked at him attentively, as if seeking to discover some
trace of that boyhood in the mature face of the man with the hair
thin at the top and the long, thick moustaches. Heyst stood the frank
examination with a playful smile, hiding the profound effect these
veiled grey eyes produced--whether on his heart or on his nerves,
whether sensuous or spiritual, tender or irritating, he was unable to
say.

“Well, princess of Samburan,” he said at last, “have I found favour in
your sight?”

She seemed to wake up, and shook her head.

“I was thinking,” she murmured very low.

“Thought, action--so many snares! If you begin to think you will be
unhappy.”

“I wasn't thinking of myself!” she declared with a simplicity which took
Heyst aback somewhat.

“On the lips of a moralist this would sound like a rebuke,” he said,
half seriously; “but I won't suspect you of being one. Moralists and I
haven't been friends for many years.”

She had listened with an air of attention.

“I understood you had no friends,” she said. “I am pleased that there's
nobody to find fault with you for what you have done. I like to think
that I am in no one's way.”

Heyst would have said something, but she did not give him time.
Unconscious of the movement he made she went on:

“What I was thinking to myself was, why are you here?”

Heyst let himself sink on his elbow again.

“If by 'you' you mean 'we'--well, you know why we are here.”

She bent her gaze down at him.

“No, it isn't that. I meant before--all that time before you came across
me and guessed at once that I was in trouble, with no one to turn to.
And you know it was desperate trouble too.”

Her voice fell on the last words, as if she would end there; but there
was something so expectant in Heyst's attitude as he sat at her feet,
looking up at her steadily, that she continued, after drawing a short,
quick breath:

“It was, really. I told you I had been worried before by bad fellows.
It made me unhappy, disturbed--angry, too. But oh, how I hated, hated,
hated that man!”

“That man” was the florid Schomberg with the military bearing,
benefactor of white men ['decent food to eat in decent company')--mature
victim of belated passion. The girl shuddered. The characteristic
harmoniousness of her face became, as it were, decomposed for an
instant. Heyst was startled.

“Why think of it now?” he cried.

“It's because I was cornered that time. It wasn't as before. It was
worse, ever so much. I wished I could die of my fright--and yet it's
only now that I begin to understand what a horror it might have been.
Yes, only now, since we--”

Heyst stirred a little.

“Came here,” he finished.

Her tenseness relaxed, her flushed face went gradually back to its
normal tint.

“Yes,” she said indifferently, but at the same time she gave him a
stealthy glance of passionate appreciation; and then her face took on a
melancholy cast, her whole figure drooped imperceptibly.

“But you were coming back here anyhow?” she asked.

“Yes. I was only waiting for Davidson. Yes, I was coming back here, to
these ruins--to Wang, who perhaps did not expect to see me again. It's
impossible to guess at the way that Chinaman draws his conclusions, and
how he looks upon one.”

“Don't talk about him. He makes me feel uncomfortable. Talk about
yourself!”

“About myself? I see you are still busy with the mystery of my existence
here; but it isn't at all mysterious. Primarily the man with the quill
pen in his hand in that picture you so often look at is responsible for
my existence. He is also responsible for what my existence is, or
rather has been. He was a great man in his way. I don't know much of his
history. I suppose he began like other people; took fine words for good,
ringing coin and noble ideals for valuable banknotes. He was a great
master of both, himself, by the way. Later he discovered--how am I to
explain it to you? Suppose the world were a factory and all mankind
workmen in it. Well, he discovered that the wages were not good enough.
That they were paid in counterfeit money.”

“I see!” the girl said slowly.

“Do you?”

Heyst, who had been speaking as if to himself, looked up curiously.

“It wasn't a new discovery, but he brought his capacity for scorn to
bear on it. It was immense. It ought to have withered this globe. I
don't know how many minds he convinced. But my mind was very young then,
and youth I suppose can be easily seduced--even by a negation. He was
very ruthless, and yet he was not without pity. He dominated me without
difficulty. A heartless man could not have done so. Even to fools he was
not utterly merciless. He could be indignant, but he was too great for
flouts and jeers. What he said was not meant for the crowd; it could not
be; and I was flattered to find myself among the elect. They read his
books, but I have heard his living word. It was irresistible. It was
as if that mind were taking me into its confidence, giving me a special
insight into its mastery of despair. Mistake, no doubt. There is
something of my father in every man who lives long enough. But they
don't say anything. They can't. They wouldn't know how, or perhaps,
they wouldn't speak if they could. Man on this earth is an unforeseen
accident which does not stand close investigation. However, that
particular man died as quietly as a child goes to sleep. But, after
listening to him, I could not take my soul down into the street to fight
there. I started off to wander about, an independent spectator--if that
is possible.”

For a long time the girl's grey eyes had been watching his face. She
discovered that, addressing her, he was really talking to himself. Heyst
looked up, caught sight of her as it were, and caught himself up, with a
low laugh and a change of tone.

“All this does not tell you why I ever came here. Why, indeed? It's like
prying into inscrutable mysteries which are not worth scrutinizing. A
man drifts. The most successful men have drifted into their successes.
I don't want to tell you that this is a success. You wouldn't believe
me if I did. It isn't; neither is it the ruinous failure it looks. It
proves nothing, unless perhaps some hidden weakness in my character--and
even that is not certain.”

He looked fixedly at her, and with such grave eyes that she felt obliged
to smile faintly at him, since she did not understand what he meant. Her
smile was reflected, still fainter, on his lips.

“This does not advance you much in your inquiry,” he went on. “And in
truth your question is unanswerable; but facts have a certain positive
value, and I will tell you a fact. One day I met a cornered man. I use
the word because it expresses the man's situation exactly, and because
you just used it yourself. You know what that means?”

“What do you say?” she whispered, astounded. “A man!”

Heyst laughed at her wondering eyes.

“No! No! I mean in his own way.”

“I knew very well it couldn't be anything like that,” she observed under
her breath.

“I won't bother you with the story. It was a custom-house affair,
strange as it may sound to you. He would have preferred to be killed
outright--that is, to have his soul dispatched to another world, rather
than to be robbed of his substance, his very insignificant substance, in
this. I saw that he believed in another world because, being cornered,
as I have told you, he went down on his knees and prayed. What do you
think of that?”

Heyst paused. She looked at him earnestly.

“You didn't make fun of him for that?” she said.

Heyst made a brusque movement of protest

“My dear girl, I am not a ruffian,” he cried. Then, returning to his
usual tone: “I didn't even have to conceal a smile. Somehow it didn't
look a smiling matter. No, it was not funny; it was rather pathetic; he
was so representative of all the past victims of the Great Joke. But it
is by folly alone that the world moves, and so it is a respectable thing
upon the whole. And besides, he was what one would call a good man. I
don't mean especially because he had offered up a prayer. No! He was
really a decent fellow, he was quite unfitted for this world, he was a
failure, a good man cornered--a sight for the gods; for no decent mortal
cares to look at that sort.” A thought seemed to occur to him. He turned
his face to the girl. “And you, who have been cornered too--did you
think of offering a prayer?”

Neither her eyes nor a single one of her features moved the least bit.
She only let fall the words:

“I am not what they call a good girl.”

“That sounds evasive,” said Heyst after a short silence. “Well, the good
fellow did pray and after he had confessed to it I was struck by the
comicality of the situation. No, don't misunderstand me--I am not
alluding to his act, of course. And even the idea of Eternity, Infinity,
Omnipotence, being called upon to defeat the conspiracy of two miserable
Portuguese half-castes did not move my mirth. From the point of view of
the supplicant, the danger to be conjured was something like the end
of the world, or worse. No! What captivated my fancy was that I, Axel
Heyst, the most detached of creatures in this earthly captivity, the
veriest tramp on this earth, an indifferent stroller going through the
world's bustle--that I should have been there to step into the situation
of an agent of Providence. I, a man of universal scorn and unbelief. . .
.”

“You are putting it on,” she interrupted in her seductive voice, with a
coaxing intonation.

“No. I am not like that, born or fashioned, or both. I am not for
nothing the son of my father, of that man in the painting. I am he, all
but the genius. And there is even less in me than I make out, because
the very scorn is falling away from me year after year. I have never
been so amused as by that episode in which I was suddenly called to act
such an incredible part. For a moment I enjoyed it greatly. It got him
out of his corner, you know.”

“You saved a man for fun--is that what you mean? Just for fun?”

“Why this tone of suspicion?” remonstrated Heyst. “I suppose the sight
of this particular distress was disagreeable to me. What you call fun
came afterwards, when it dawned on me that I was for him a walking,
breathing, incarnate proof of the efficacy of prayer. I was a little
fascinated by it--and then, could I have argued with him? You don't
argue against such evidence, and besides it would have looked as if
I had wanted to claim all the merit. Already his gratitude was simply
frightful. Funny position, wasn't it? The boredom came later, when we
lived together on board his ship. I had, in a moment of inadvertence,
created for myself a tie. How to define it precisely I don't know. One
gets attached in a way to people one has done something for. But is that
friendship? I am not sure what it was. I only know that he who forms a
tie is lost. The germ of corruption has entered into his soul.”

Heyst's tone was light, with the flavour of playfulness which seasoned
all his speeches and seemed to be of the very essence of his thoughts.
The girl he had come across, of whom he had possessed himself, to whose
presence he was not yet accustomed, with whom he did not yet know how to
live; that human being so near and still so strange, gave him a greater
sense of his own reality than he had ever known in all his life.





CHAPTER FOUR

With her knees drawn up, Lena rested her elbows on them and held her
head in both her hands.

“Are you tired of sitting here?” Heyst asked.

An almost imperceptible negative movement of the head was all the answer
she made.

“Why are you looking so serious?” he pursued, and immediately thought
that habitual seriousness, in the long run, was much more bearable than
constant gaiety. “However, this expression suits you exceedingly,” he
added, not diplomatically, but because, by the tendency of his taste,
it was a true statement. “And as long as I can be certain that it is not
boredom which gives you this severe air, I am willing to sit here and
look at you till you are ready to go.”

And this was true. He was still under the fresh sortilege of their
common life, the surprise of novelty, the flattered vanity of his
possession of this woman; for a man must feel that, unless he has ceased
to be masculine. Her eyes moved in his direction, rested on him,
then returned to their stare into the deeper gloom at the foot of the
straight tree-trunks, whose spreading crowns were slowly withdrawing
their shade. The warm air stirred slightly about her motionless head.
She would not look at him, from some obscure fear of betraying herself.
She felt in her innermost depths an irresistible desire to give herself
up to him more completely, by some act of absolute sacrifice. This was
something of which he did not seem to have an idea. He was a strange
being without needs. She felt his eyes fixed upon her; and as he kept
silent, she said uneasily--for she didn't know what his silences might
mean:

“And so you lived with that friend--that good man?”

“Excellent fellow,” Heyst responded, with a readiness that she did not
expect. “But it was a weakness on my part. I really didn't want to, only
he wouldn't let me off, and I couldn't explain. He was the sort of man
to whom you can't explain anything. He was extremely sensitive, and it
would have been a tigerish thing to do to mangle his delicate feelings
by the sort of plain speaking that would have been necessary. His
mind was like a white-walled, pure chamber, furnished with, say, six
straw-bottomed chairs, and he was always placing and displacing them
in various combinations. But they were always the same chairs. He was
extremely easy to live with; but then he got hold of this coal idea--or,
rather, the idea got hold of him, it entered into that scantily
furnished chamber of which I have just spoken, and sat on all the
chairs. There was no dislodging it, you know! It was going to make his
fortune, my fortune, everybody's fortune. In past years, in moments of
doubt that will come to a man determined to remain free from absurdities
of existence, I often asked myself, with a momentary dread, in what way
would life try to get hold of me? And this was the way. He got it into
his head that he could do nothing without me. And was I now, he asked
me, to spurn and ruin him? Well, one morning--I wonder if he had gone
down on his knees to pray that night!--one morning I gave in.”

Heyst tugged violently at a tuft of dried grass, and cast it away from
him with a nervous gesture.

“I gave in,” he repeated.

Looking towards him with a movement of her eyes only, the girl noticed
the strong feeling on his face with that intense interest which his
person awakened in her mind and in her heart. But it soon passed away,
leaving only a moody expression.

“It's difficult to resist where nothing matters,” he observed. “And
perhaps there is a grain of freakishness in my nature. It amused me
to go about uttering silly, commonplace phrases. I was never so well
thought of in the islands till I began to jabber commercial gibberish
like the veriest idiot. Upon my word, I believe that I was actually
respected for a time. I was as grave as an owl over it; I had to be
loyal to the man. I have been, from first to last, completely, utterly
loyal to the best of my ability. I thought he understood something about
coal. And if I had been aware that he knew nothing of it, as in fact he
didn't, well--I don't know what I could have done to stop him. In one
way or another I should have had to be loyal. Truth, work, ambition,
love itself, may be only counters in the lamentable or despicable game
of life, but when one takes a hand one must play the game. No, the shade
of Morrison needn't haunt me. What's the matter? I say, Lena, why are
you staring like that? Do you feel ill?”

Heyst made as if to get on his feet. The girl extended her arm to arrest
him, and he remained staring in a sitting posture, propped on one arm,
observing her indefinable expression of anxiety, as if she were unable
to draw breath.

“What has come to you?” he insisted, feeling strangely unwilling to
move, to touch her.

“Nothing!” She swallowed painfully. “Of course it can't be. What name
did you say? I didn't hear it properly.”

“Name?” repeated Heyst dazedly. “I only mentioned Morrison. It's the
name of that man of whom I've been speaking. What of it?”

“And you mean to say that he was your friend?”

“You have heard enough to judge for yourself. You know as much of our
connection as I know myself. The people in this part of the world
went by appearances, and called us friends, as far as I can remember.
Appearances--what more, what better can you ask for? In fact you can't
have better. You can't have anything else.”

“You are trying to confuse me with your talk,” she cried. “You can't
make fun of this.”

“Can't? Well, no I can't. It's a pity. Perhaps it would have been the
best way,” said Heyst, in a tone which for him could be called gloomy.
“Unless one could forget the silly business altogether.” His faint
playfulness of manner and speech returned, like a habit one has schooled
oneself into, even before his forehead had cleared completely. “But why
are you looking so hard at me? Oh, I don't object, and I shall try not
to flinch. Your eyes--”

He was looking straight into them, and as a matter of fact had forgotten
all about the late Morrison at that moment.

“No,” he exclaimed suddenly. “What an impenetrable girl you are Lena,
with those grey eyes of yours! Windows of the soul, as some poet has
said. The fellow must have been a glazier by vocation. Well, nature has
provided excellently for the shyness of your soul.”

When he ceased speaking, the girl came to herself with a catch of her
breath. He heard her voice, the varied charm of which he thought he knew
so well, saying with an unfamiliar intonation:

“And that partner of yours is dead?”

“Morrison? Oh, yes, as I've told you, he--”

“You never told me.”

“Didn't I? I thought I did; or, rather, I thought you must know. It
seems impossible that anybody with whom I speak should not know that
Morrison is dead.”

She lowered her eyelids, and Heyst was startled by something like an
expression of horror on her face.

“Morrison!” she whispered in an appalled tone. “Morrison!” Her head
drooped. Unable to see her features, Heyst could tell from her voice
that for some reason or other she was profoundly moved by the syllables
of that unromantic name. A thought flashed through his head--could she
have known Morrison? But the mere difference of their origins made it
wildly improbable.

“This is very extraordinary!” he said. “Have you ever heard the name
before?”

Her head moved quickly several times in tiny affirmative nods, as if she
could not trust herself to speak, or even to look at him. She was biting
her lower lip.

“Did you ever know anybody of that name?” he asked.

The girl answered by a negative sign; and then at last she spoke,
jerkily, as if forcing herself against some doubt or fear. She had heard
of that very man, she told Heyst.

“Impossible!” he said positively. “You are mistaken. You couldn't have
heard of him, it's--”

He stopped short, with the thought that to talk like this was perfectly
useless; that one doesn't argue against thin air.

“But I did hear of him; only I didn't know then, I couldn't guess, that
it was your partner they were talking about.”

“Talking about my partner?” repeated Heyst slowly.

“No.” Her mind seemed almost as bewildered, as full of incredulity, as
his. “No. They were talking of you really; only I didn't know it.”

“Who were they?” Heyst raised his voice. “Who was talking of me? Talking
where?”

With the first question he had lifted himself from his reclining
position; at the last he was on his knees before her, their heads on a
level.

“Why, in that town, in that hotel. Where else could it have been?” she
said.

The idea of being talked about was always novel to Heyst's simplified
conception of himself. For a moment he was as much surprised as if he
had believed himself to be a mere gliding shadow among men. Besides,
he had in him a half-unconscious notion that he was above the level of
island gossip.

“But you said first that it was of Morrison they talked,” he remarked to
the girl, sinking on his heels, and no longer much interested. “Strange
that you should have the opportunity to hear any talk at all! I was
rather under the impression that you never saw anybody belonging to the
town except from the platform.”

“You forget that I was not living with the other girls,” she said.
“After meals they used to go back to the Pavilion, but I had to stay in
the hotel and do my sewing, or what not, in the room where they talked.”

“I didn't think of that. By the by, you never told me who they were.”

“Why, that horrible red-faced beast,” she said, with all the energy of
disgust which the mere thought of the hotel-keeper provoked in her.

“Oh, Schomberg!” Heyst murmured carelessly.

“He talked to the boss--to Zangiacomo, I mean. I had to sit there. That
devil-woman sometimes wouldn't let me go away. I mean Mrs. Zangiacomo.”

“I guessed,” murmured Heyst. “She liked to torment you in a variety
of ways. But it is really strange that the hotel-keeper should talk of
Morrison to Zangiacomo. As far as I can remember he saw very little of
Morrison professionally. He knew many others much better.”

The girl shuddered slightly.

“That was the only name I ever overheard. I would get as far away from
them as I could, to the other end of the room, but when that beast
started shouting I could not help hearing. I wish I had never heard
anything. If I had got up and gone out of the room I don't suppose the
woman would have killed me for it; but she would have rowed me in a
nasty way. She would have threatened me and called me names. That sort,
when they know you are helpless, there's nothing to stop them. I don't
know how it is, but bad people, real bad people that you can see are
bad, they get over me somehow. It's the way they set about downing one.
I am afraid of wickedness.”

Heyst watched the changing expressions of her face. He encouraged her,
profoundly sympathetic, a little amused.

“I quite understand. You needn't apologize for your great delicacy in
the perception of inhuman evil. I am a little like you.”

“I am not very plucky,” she said.

“Well! I don't know myself what I would do, what countenance I would
have before a creature which would strike me as being evil incarnate.
Don't you be ashamed!”

She sighed, looked up with her pale, candid gaze and a timid expression
on her face, and murmured:

“You don't seem to want to know what he was saying.”

“About poor Morrison? It couldn't have been anything bad, for the poor
fellow was innocence itself. And then, you know, he is dead, and nothing
can possibly matter to him now.”

“But I tell you that it was of you he was talking!” she cried.

“He was saying that Morrison's partner first got all there was to get
out of him, and then, and then--well, as good as murdered him--sent him
out to die somewhere!”

“You believe that of me?” said Heyst, after a moment of perfect silence.

“I didn't know it had anything to do with you. Schomberg was talking
of some Swede. How was I to know? It was only when you began telling me
about how you came here--”

“And now you have my version.” Heyst forced himself to speak quietly.
“So that's how the business looked from outside!” he muttered.

“I remember him saying that everybody in these parts knew the story,”
 the girl added breathlessly.

“Strange that it should hurt me!” mused Heyst to himself; “yet it does.
I seem to be as much of a fool as those everybodies who know the story
and no doubt believe it. Can you remember any more?” he addressed the
girl in a grimly polite tone. “I've often heard of the moral advantages
of seeing oneself as others see one. Let us investigate further. Can't
you recall something else that everybody knows?”

“Oh! Don't laugh!” she cried.

“Did I laugh? I assure you I was not aware of it. I won't ask you
whether you believe the hotel-keeper's version. Surely you must know the
value of human judgement!”

She unclasped her hands, moved them slightly, and twined her fingers as
before. Protest? Assent? Was there to be nothing more? He was relieved
when she spoke in that warm and wonderful voice which in itself
comforted and fascinated one's heart, which made her lovable.

“I heard this before you and I ever spoke to each other. It went out of
my memory afterwards. Everything went out of my memory then; and I was
glad of it. It was a fresh start for me, with you--and you know it. I
wish I had forgotten who I was--that would have been best; and I very
nearly did forget.”

He was moved by the vibrating quality of the last words. She seemed to
be talking low of some wonderful enchantment, in mysterious terms of
special significance. He thought that if she only could talk to him
in some unknown tongue, she would enslave him altogether by the sheer
beauty of the sound, suggesting infinite depths of wisdom and feeling.

“But,” she went on, “the name stuck in my head, it seems; and when you
mentioned it--”

“It broke the spell,” muttered Heyst in angry disappointment as if he
had been deceived in some hope.

The girl, from her position a little above him, surveyed with still
eyes the abstracted silence of the man on whom she now depended with
a completeness of which she had not been vividly conscious before,
because, till then, she had never felt herself swinging between the
abysses of earth and heaven in the hollow of his arm. What if he should
grow weary of the burden?

“And, moreover, nobody had ever believed that tale!”

Heyst came out with an abrupt burst of sound which made her open her
steady eyes wider, with an effect of immense surprise. It was a purely
mechanical effect, because she was neither surprised nor puzzled. In
fact, she could understand him better then than at any moment since she
first set eyes on him.

He laughed scornfully.

“What am I thinking of?” he cried. “As if it could matter to me what
anybody had ever said or believed, from the beginning of the world till
the crack of doom!”

“I never heard you laugh till today,” she observed. “This is the second
time!”

He scrambled to his feet and towered above her.

“That's because, when one's heart has been broken into in the way you
have broken into mine, all sorts of weaknesses are free to enter--shame,
anger, stupid indignation, stupid fears--stupid laughter, too. I wonder
what interpretation you are putting on it?”

“It wasn't gay, certainly,” she said. “But why are you angry with me?
Are you sorry you took me away from those beasts? I told you who I was.
You could see it.”

“Heavens!” he muttered. He had regained his command of himself. “I
assure you I could see much more than you could tell me. I could see
quite a lot that you don't even suspect yet, but you can't be seen quite
through.”

He sank to the ground by her side and took her hand. She asked gently:

“What more do you want from me?”

He made no sound for a time.

“The impossible, I suppose,” he said very low, as one makes a
confidence, and pressing the hand he grasped.

It did not return the pressure. He shook his head as if to drive away
the thought of this, and added in a louder, light tone:

“Nothing less. And it isn't because I think little of what I've got
already. Oh, no! It is because I think so much of this possession of
mine that I can't have it complete enough. I know it's unreasonable. You
can't hold back anything--now.”

“Indeed I couldn't,” she whispered, letting her hand lie passive in his
tight grasp. “I only wish I could give you something more, or better, or
whatever it is you want.”

He was touched by the sincere accent of these simple words.

“I tell you what you can do--you can tell me whether you would have gone
with me like this if you had known of whom that abominable idiot of a
hotel-keeper was speaking. A murderer--no less!”

“But I didn't know you at all then,” she cried. “And I had the sense to
understand what he was saying. It wasn't murder, really. I never thought
it was.”

“What made him invent such an atrocity?” Heyst exclaimed. “He seems
a stupid animal. He is stupid. How did he manage to hatch that pretty
tale? Have I a particularly vile countenance? Is black selfishness
written all over my face? Or is that sort of thing so universally human
that it might be said of anybody?”

“It wasn't murder,” she insisted earnestly.

“I know. I understand. It was worse. As to killing a man, which would be
a comparatively decent thing to do, well--I have never done that.”

“Why should you do it?” she asked in a frightened voice.

“My dear girl, you don't know the sort of life I have been leading in
unexplored countries, in the wilds; it's difficult to give you an idea.
There are men who haven't been in such tight places as I have found
myself in who have had to--to shed blood, as the saying is. Even the
wilds hold prizes which tempt some people; but I had no schemes, no
plans--and not even great firmness of mind to make me unduly obstinate.
I was simply moving on, while the others, perhaps, were going somewhere.
An indifference as to roads and purposes makes one meeker, as it were.
And I may say truly, too, that I never did care, I won't say for life--I
had scorned what people call by that name from the first--but for being
alive. I don't know if that is what men call courage, but I doubt it
very much.”

“You! You have no courage?” she protested.

“I really don't know. Not the sort that always itches for a weapon, for
I have never been anxious to use one in the quarrels that a man gets
into in the most innocent way sometimes. The differences for which
men murder each other are, like everything else they do, the most
contemptible, the most pitiful things to look back upon. No, I've never
killed a man or loved a woman--not even in my thoughts, not even in my
dreams.”

He raised her hand to his lips, and let them rest on it for a space,
during which she moved a little closer to him. After the lingering kiss
he did not relinquish his hold.

“To slay, to love--the greatest enterprises of life upon a man! And I
have no experience of either. You must forgive me anything that may have
appeared to you awkward in my behaviour, inexpressive in my speeches,
untimely in my silences.”

He moved uneasily, a little disappointed by her attitude, but indulgent
to it, and feeling, in this moment of perfect quietness, that in holding
her surrendered hand he had found a closer communion than they had ever
achieved before. But even then there still lingered in him a sense of
incompleteness not altogether overcome--which, it seemed, nothing ever
would overcome--the fatal imperfection of all the gifts of life, which
makes of them a delusion and a snare.

All of a sudden he squeezed her hand angrily. His delicately playful
equanimity, the product of kindness and scorn, had perished with the
loss of his bitter liberty.

“Not murder, you say! I should think not. But when you led me to talk
just now, when the name turned up, when you understood that it was of me
that these things had been said, you showed a strange emotion. I could
see it.”

“I was a bit startled,” she said.

“At the baseness of my conduct?” he asked.

“I wouldn't judge you, not for anything.”

“Really?”

“It would be as if I dared to judge everything that there is.” With her
other hand she made a gesture that seemed to embrace in one movement the
earth and the heaven. “I wouldn't do such a thing.”

Then came a silence, broken at last by Heyst:

“I! I! do a deadly wrong to my poor Morrison!” he cried. “I, who could
not bear to hurt his feelings. I, who respected his very madness! Yes,
this madness, the wreck of which you can see lying about the jetty of
Diamond Bay. What else could I do? He insisted on regarding me as his
saviour; he was always restraining the eternal obligation on the tip of
his tongue, till I was burning with shame at his gratitude. What could I
do? He was going to repay me with this infernal coal, and I had to join
him as one joins a child's game in a nursery. One would no more have
thought of humiliating him than one would think of humiliating a child.
What's the use of talking of all this! Of course, the people here
could not understand the truth of our relation to each other. But what
business of theirs was it? Kill old Morrison! Well, it is less criminal,
less base--I am not saying it is less difficult--to kill a man than to
cheat him in that way. You understand that?”

She nodded slightly, but more than once and with evident conviction. His
eyes rested on her, inquisitive, ready for tenderness.

“But it was neither one nor the other,” he went on. “Then, why your
emotion? All you confess is that you wouldn't judge me.”

She turned upon him her veiled, unseeing grey eyes in which nothing of
her wonder could be read.

“I said I couldn't,” she whispered.

“But you thought that there was no smoke without fire!” the playfulness
of tone hardly concealed his irritation. “What power there must be in
words, only imperfectly heard--for you did not listen with particular
care, did you? What were they? What evil effort of invention drove them
into that idiot's mouth out of his lying throat? If you were to try to
remember, they would perhaps convince me, too.”

“I didn't listen,” she protested. “What was it to me what they said of
anybody? He was saying that there never were such loving friends to
look at as you two; then, when you got all you wanted out of him and got
thoroughly tired of him, too, you kicked him out to go home and die.”

Indignation, with an undercurrent of some other feeling, rang in these
quoted words, uttered in her pure and enchanting voice. She ceased
abruptly and lowered her long, dark lashes, as if mortally weary, sick
at heart.

“Of course, why shouldn't you get tired of that or any other--company?
You aren't like anyone else, and--and the thought of it made me unhappy
suddenly; but indeed, I did not believe anything bad of you. I--”

A brusque movement of his arm, flinging her hand away, stopped her
short. Heyst had again lost control of himself. He would have shouted,
if shouting had been in his character.

“No, this earth must be the appointed hatching planet of calumny enough
to furnish the whole universe. I feel a disgust at my own person, as if
I had tumbled into some filthy hole. Pah! And you--all you can say is
that you won't judge me; that you--”

She raised her head at this attack, though indeed he had not turned to
her.

“I don't believe anything bad of you,” she repeated. “I couldn't.”

He made a gesture as if to say:

“That's sufficient.”

In his soul and in his body he experienced a nervous reaction from
tenderness. All at once, without transition, he detested her. But only
for a moment. He remembered that she was pretty, and, more, that she
had a special grace in the intimacy of life. She had the secret of
individuality which excites--and escapes.

He jumped up and began to walk to and fro. Presently his hidden fury
fell into dust within him, like a crazy structure, leaving behind
emptiness, desolation, regret. His resentment was not against the girl,
but against life itself--that commonest of snares, in which he felt
himself caught, seeing clearly the plot of plots and unconsoled by the
lucidity of his mind.

He swerved and, stepping up to her, sank to the ground by her side.
Before she could make a movement or even turn her head his way, he took
her in his arms and kissed her lips. He tasted on them the bitterness
of a tear fallen there. He had never seen her cry. It was like another
appeal to his tenderness--a new seduction. The girl glanced round,
moved suddenly away, and averted her face. With her hand she signed
imperiously to him to leave her alone--a command which Heyst did not
obey.





CHAPTER FIVE

When she opened her eyes at last and sat up, Heyst scrambled quickly to
his feet and went to pick up her cork helmet, which had rolled a little
way off. Meanwhile she busied herself in doing up her hair, plaited on
the top of her head in two heavy, dark tresses, which had come loose. He
tendered her the helmet in silence, and waited as if unwilling to hear
the sound of his own voice.

“We had better go down now,” he suggested in a low tone.

He extended his hand to help her up. He had the intention to smile,
but abandoned it at the nearer sight of her still face, in which was
depicted the infinite lassitude of her soul. On their way to regain the
forest path they had to pass through the spot from which the view of
the sea could be obtained. The flaming abyss of emptiness, the liquid,
undulating glare, the tragic brutality of the light, made her long for
the friendly night, with its stars stilled by an austere spell; for the
velvety dark sky and the mysterious great shadow of the sea, conveying
peace to the day-weary heart. She put her hand to her eyes. Behind her
back Heyst spoke gently.

“Let us get on, Lena.”

She walked ahead in silence. Heyst remarked that they had never been
out before during the hottest hours. It would do her no good, he feared.
This solicitude pleased and soothed her. She felt more and more like
herself--a poor London girl playing in an orchestra, and snatched out
from the humiliations, the squalid dangers of a miserable existence,
by a man like whom there was not, there could not be, another in this
world. She felt this with elation, with uneasiness, with an intimate
pride--and with a peculiar sinking of the heart.

“I am not easily knocked out by any such thing as heat,” she said
decisively.

“Yes, but I don't forget that you're not a tropical bird.”

“You weren't born in these parts, either,” she returned.

“No, and perhaps I haven't even your physique. I am a transplanted
being. Transplanted! I ought to call myself uprooted--an unnatural state
of existence; but a man is supposed to stand anything.”

She looked back at him and received a smile. He told her to keep in the
shelter of the forest path, which was very still and close, full of heat
if free from glare. Now and then they had glimpses of the company's old
clearing blazing with light, in which the black stumps of trees stood
charred, without shadows, miserable and sinister. They crossed the open
in a direct line for the bungalow. On the veranda they fancied they had
a glimpse of the vanishing Wang, though the girl was not at all sure
that she had seen anything move. Heyst had no doubts.

“Wang has been looking out for us. We are late.”

“Was he? I thought I saw something white for a moment, and then I did
not see it any more.”

“That's it--he vanishes. It's a very remarkable gift in that Chinaman.”

“Are they all like that?” she asked with naive curiosity and uneasiness.

“Not in such perfection,” said Heyst, amused.

He noticed with approval that she was not heated by the walk. The drops
of perspiration on her forehead were like dew on the cool, white petal
of a flower. He looked at her figure of grace and strength, solid and
supple, with an ever-growing appreciation.

“Go in and rest yourself for a quarter of an hour; and then Mr. Wang
will give us something to eat,” he said.

They had found the table laid. When they came together again and sat
down to it, Wang materialized without a sound, unheard, uncalled, and
did his office. Which being accomplished, at a given moment he was not.

A great silence brooded over Samburan--the silence of the great heat
that seems pregnant with fatal issues, like the silence of ardent
thought. Heyst remained alone in the big room. The girl seeing him
take up a book, had retreated to her chamber. Heyst sat down under
his father's portrait; and the abominable calumny crept back into his
recollection. The taste of it came on his lips, nauseating and corrosive
like some kinds of poison. He was tempted to spit on the floor, naively,
in sheer unsophisticated disgust of the physical sensation. He shook his
head, surprised at himself. He was not used to receive his intellectual
impressions in that way--reflected in movements of carnal emotion. He
stirred impatiently in his chair, and raised the book to his eyes with
both hands. It was one of his father's. He opened it haphazard, and
his eyes fell on the middle of the page. The elder Heyst had written of
everything in many books--of space and of time, of animals and of stars;
analysing ideas and actions, the laughter and the frowns of men, and the
grimaces of their agony. The son read, shrinking into himself, composing
his face as if under the author's eye, with a vivid consciousness of
the portrait on his right hand, a little above his head; a wonderful
presence in its heavy frame on the flimsy wall of mats, looking exiled
and at home, out of place and masterful, in the painted immobility of
profile.

And Heyst, the son, read:

Of the stratagems of life the most cruel is the consolation of love--the
most subtle, too; for the desire is the bed of dreams.

He turned the pages of the little volume, “Storm and Dust,” glancing
here and there at the broken text of reflections, maxims, short phrases,
enigmatical sometimes and sometimes eloquent. It seemed to him that he
was hearing his father's voice, speaking and ceasing to speak again.
Startled at first, he ended by finding a charm in the illusion. He
abandoned himself to the half-belief that something of his father dwelt
yet on earth--a ghostly voice, audible to the ear of his own flesh and
blood. With what strange serenity, mingled with terrors, had that man
considered the universal nothingness! He had plunged into it headlong,
perhaps to render death, the answer that faced one at every inquiry,
more supportable.

Heyst stirred, and the ghostly voice ceased; but his eyes followed the
words on the last page of the book:

Men of tormented conscience, or of a criminal imagination, are aware of
much that minds of a peaceful, resigned cast do not even suspect. It is
not poets alone who dare descend into the abyss of infernal regions, or
even who dream of such a descent. The most inexpressive of human beings
must have said to himself, at one time or another: “Anything but this!”
 . . .

We all have our instants of clairvoyance. They are not very helpful.
The character of the scheme does not permit that or anything else to
be helpful. Properly speaking its character, judged by the standards
established by its victims, is infamous. It excuses every violence of
protest and at the same time never fails to crush it, just as it
crushes the blindest assent. The so-called wickedness must be, like the
so-called virtue, its own reward--to be anything at all . . .

Clairvoyance or no clairvoyance, men love their captivity. To the
unknown force of negation they prefer the miserably tumbled bed of their
servitude. Man alone can give one the disgust of pity; yet I find it
easier to believe in the misfortune of mankind than in its wickedness.

These were the last words. Heyst lowered the book to his knees. Lena's
voice spoke above his drooping head:

“You sit there as if you were unhappy.”

“I thought you were asleep,” he said.

“I was lying down right enough, but I never closed my eyes.”

“The rest would have done you good after our walk. Didn't you try?”

“I was lying down, I tell you, but sleep I couldn't.”

“And you made no sound! What want of sincerity. Or did you want to be
alone for a time?”

“I--alone?” she murmured.

He noticed her eyeing the book, and got up to put it back in the
bookcase. When he turned round, he saw that she had dropped into the
chair--it was the one she always used--and looked as if her strength had
suddenly gone from her, leaving her only her youth, which seemed very
pathetic, very much at his mercy. He moved quickly towards the chair.

“Tired, are you? It's my fault, taking you up so high and keeping you
out so long. Such a windless day, too!”

She watched his concern, her pose languid, her eyes raised to him,
but as unreadable as ever. He avoided looking into them for that very
reason. He forgot himself in the contemplation of those passive arms, of
these defenceless lips, and--yes, one had to go back to them--of these
wide-open eyes. Something wild in their grey stare made him think of
sea-birds in the cold murkiness of high latitudes. He started when she
spoke, all the charm of physical intimacy revealed suddenly in that
voice.

“You should try to love me!” she said.

He made a movement of astonishment.

“Try,” he muttered. “But it seems to me--” He broke off, saying to
himself that if he loved her, he had never told her so in so many words.
Simple words! They died on his lips. “What makes you say that?” he
asked.

She lowered her eyelids and turned her head a little.

“I have done nothing,” she said in a low voice. “It's you who have been
good, helpful, and tender to me. Perhaps you love me for that--just
for that; or perhaps you love me for company, and because--well! But
sometimes it seems to me that you can never love me for myself, only
for myself, as people do love each other when it is to be for ever.”
 Her head drooped. “Forever,” she breathed out again; then, still more
faintly, she added an entreating: “Do try!”

These last words went straight to his heart--the sound of them more than
the sense. He did not know what to say, either from want of practice in
dealing with women or simply from his innate honesty of thought. All
his defences were broken now. Life had him fairly by the throat. But he
managed a smile, though she was not looking at him; yes, he did manage
it--the well-known Heyst smile of playful courtesy, so familiar to all
sorts and conditions of men in the islands.

“My dear Lena,” he said, “it looks as if you were trying to pick a very
unnecessary quarrel with me--of all people!”

She made no movement. With his elbows spread out he was twisting the
ends of his long moustaches, very masculine and perplexed, enveloped in
the atmosphere of femininity as in a cloud, suspecting pitfalls, and as
if afraid to move.

“I must admit, though,” he added, “that there is no one else; and I
suppose a certain amount of quarrelling is necessary for existence in
this world.”

That girl, seated in her chair in graceful quietude, was to him like a
script in an unknown language, or even more simply mysterious, like
any writing to the illiterate. As far as women went he was altogether
uninstructed and he had not the gift of intuition which is fostered in
the days of youth by dreams and visions, exercises of the heart fitting
it for the encounters of a world, in which love itself rests as much
on antagonism as on attraction. His mental attitude was that of a man
looking this way and that on a piece of writing which he is unable to
decipher, but which may be big with some revelation. He didn't know what
to say. All he found to add was:

“I don't even understand what I have done or left undone to distress you
like this.”

He stopped, struck afresh by the physical and moral sense of the
imperfections of their relations--a sense which made him desire her
constant nearness, before his eyes, under his hand, and which, when
she was out of his sight, made her so vague, so elusive and illusory, a
promise that could not be embraced and held.

“No! I don't see clearly what you mean. Is your mind turned towards the
future?” he interpellated her with marked playfulness, because he
was ashamed to let such a word pass his lips. But all his cherished
negations were falling off him one by one.

“Because if it is so there is nothing easier than to dismiss it. In our
future, as in what people call the other life, there is nothing to be
frightened of.”

She raised her eyes to him; and if nature had formed them to express
anything else but blank candour he would have learned how terrified
she was by his talk and the fact that her sinking heart loved him more
desperately than ever. He smiled at her.

“Dismiss all thought of it,” he insisted. “Surely you don't suspect
after what I have heard from you, that I am anxious to return to
mankind. I! I! murder my poor Morrison! It's possible that I may be
really capable of that which they say I have done. The point is that I
haven't done it. But it is an unpleasant subject to me. I ought to be
ashamed to confess it--but it is! Let us forget it. There's that in you,
Lena, which can console me for worse things, for uglier passages. And if
we forget, there are no voices here to remind us.”

She had raised her head before he paused.

“Nothing can break in on us here,” he went on and, as if there had been
an appeal or a provocation in her upward glance, he bent down and took
her under the arms, raising her straight out of the chair into a sudden
and close embrace. Her alacrity to respond, which made her seem as light
as a feather, warmed his heart at that moment more than closer caresses
had done before. He had not expected that ready impulse towards himself
which had been dormant in her passive attitude. He had just felt the
clasp of her arms round his neck, when, with a slight exclamation--“He's
here!”--she disengaged herself and bolted, away into her room.





CHAPTER SIX

Heyst was astounded. Looking all round, as if to take the whole room
to witness of this outrage, he became aware of Wang materialized in the
doorway. The intrusion was as surprising as anything could be, in view
of the strict regularity with which Wang made himself visible. Heyst
was tempted to laugh at first. This practical comment on his affirmation
that nothing could break in on them relieved the strain of his feelings.
He was a little vexed, too. The Chinaman preserved a profound silence.

“What do you want?” asked Heyst sternly.

“Boat out there,” said the Chinaman.

“Where? What do you mean? Boat adrift in the straits?”

Some subtle change in Wang's bearing suggested his being out of breath;
but he did not pant, and his voice was steady.

“No--row.”

It was Heyst now who was startled and raised his voice.

“Malay man, eh?”

Wang made a slight negative movement with his head.

“Do you hear, Lena?” Heyst called out. “Wang says there is a boat in
sight--somewhere near apparently. Where's that boat Wang?”

“Round the point,” said Wang, leaping into Malay unexpectedly, and in a
loud voice. “White men three.”

“So close as that?” exclaimed Heyst, moving out on the veranda followed
by Wang. “White men? Impossible!”

Over the clearing the shadows were already lengthening. The sun
hung low; a ruddy glare lay on the burnt black patch in front of
the bungalow, and slanted on the ground between the straight, tall,
mast-like trees soaring a hundred feet or more without a branch. The
growth of bushes cut off all view of the jetty from the veranda. Far
away to the right Wang's hut, or rather its dark roof of mats, could
be seen above the bamboo fence which insured the privacy of the Alfuro
woman. The Chinaman looked that way swiftly. Heyst paused, and then
stepped back a pace into the room.

“White men, Lena, apparently. What are you doing?”

“I am just bathing my eyes a little,” the girl's voice said from the
inner room.

“Oh, yes; all right!”

“Do you want me?”

“No. You had better--I am going down to the jetty. Yes, you had better
stay in. What an extraordinary thing!”

It was so extraordinary that nobody could possibly appreciate
how extraordinary it was but himself. His mind was full of mere
exclamations, while his feet were carrying him in the direction of the
jetty. He followed the line of the rails, escorted by Wang.

“Where were you when you first saw the boat?” he asked over his
shoulder.

Wang explained in Malay that he had gone to the shore end of the wharf,
to get a few lumps of coal from the big heap, when, happening to raise
his eyes from the ground, he saw the boat--a white man boat, not a
canoe. He had good eyes. He had seen the boat, with the men at the oars;
and here Wang made a particular gesture over his eyes, as if his vision
had received a blow. He had turned at once and run to the house to
report.

“No mistake, eh?” said Heyst, moving on. At the very outer edge of the
belt he stopped short. Wang halted behind him on the path, till the
voice of Number One called him sharply forward into the open. He obeyed.

“Where's that boat?” asked Heyst forcibly. “I say--where is it?”

Nothing whatever was to be seen between the point and the jetty. The
stretch of Diamond Bay was like a piece of purple shadow, lustrous and
empty, while beyond the land, the open sea lay blue and opaque under the
sun. Heyst's eyes swept all over the offing till they met, far off, the
dark cone of the volcano, with its faint plume of smoke broadening and
vanishing everlastingly at the top, without altering its shape in the
glowing transparency of the evening.

“The fellow has been dreaming,” he muttered to himself.

He looked hard at the Chinaman. Wang seemed turned into stone. Suddenly,
as if he had received a shock, he started, flung his arm out with a
pointing forefinger, and made guttural noises to the effect that there,
there, there, he had seen a boat.

It was very uncanny. Heyst thought of some strange hallucination.
Unlikely enough; but that a boat with three men in it should have sunk
between the point and the jetty, suddenly, like a stone, without leaving
as much on the surface as a floating oar, was still more unlikely. The
theory of a phantom boat would have been more credible than that.

“Confound it!” he muttered to himself.

He was unpleasantly affected by this mystery; but now a simple
explanation occurred to him. He stepped hastily out on the wharf. The
boat, if it had existed and had retreated, could perhaps be seen from
the far end of the long jetty.

Nothing was to be seen. Heyst let his eyes roam idly over the sea. He
was so absorbed in his perplexity that a hollow sound, as of somebody
tumbling about in a boat, with a clatter of oars and spars, failed to
make him move for a moment. When his mind seized its meaning, he had
no difficulty in locating the sound. It had come from below--under the
jetty!

He ran back for a dozen yards or so, and then looked over. His sight
plunged straight into the stern-sheets of a big boat, the greater part
of which was hidden from him by the planking of the jetty. His eyes
fell on the thin back of a man doubled up over the tiller in a queer,
uncomfortable attitude of drooping sorrow. Another man, more directly
below Heyst, sprawled on his back from gunwale to gunwale, half off
the after thwart, his head lower than his feet. This second man glared
wildly upward, and struggled to raise himself, but to all appearance was
much too drunk to succeed. The visible part of the boat contained also
a flat, leather trunk, on which the first man's long legs were tucked
up nervelessly. A large earthenware jug, with its wide mouth uncorked,
rolled out on the bottom-boards from under the sprawling man.

Heyst had never been so much astonished in his life. He stared dumbly at
the strange boat's crew. From the first he was positive that these
men were not sailors. They wore the white drill-suit of tropical
civilization; but their apparition in a boat Heyst could not connect
with anything plausible. The civilization of the tropics could have
had nothing to do with it. It was more like those myths, current in
Polynesia, of amazing strangers, who arrive at an island, gods or
demons, bringing good or evil to the innocence of the inhabitants--gifts
of unknown things, words never heard before.

Heyst noticed a cork helmet floating alongside the boat, evidently
fallen from the head of the man doubled over the tiller, who displayed
a dark, bony poll. An oar, too, had been knocked overboard, probably
by the sprawling man, who was still struggling, between the thwarts.
By this time Heyst regarded the visitation no longer with surprise, but
with the sustained attention demanded by a difficult problem. With one
foot poised on the string-piece, and leaning on his raised knee, he
was taking in everything. The sprawling man rolled off the thwart,
collapsed, and, most unexpectedly, got on his feet. He swayed dizzily,
spreading his arms out and uttered faintly a hoarse, dreamy “Hallo!” His
upturned face was swollen, red, peeling all over the nose and cheeks.
His stare was irrational. Heyst perceived stains of dried blood all over
the front of his dirty white coat, and also on one sleeve.

“What's the matter? Are you wounded?”

The other glanced down, reeled--one of his feet was inside a large pith
hat--and, recovering himself, let out a dismal, grating sound in the
manner of a grim laugh.

“Blood--not mine. Thirst's the matter. Exhausted's the matter. Done up.
Drink, man! Give us water!”

Thirst was in the very tone of his words, alternating a broken croak and
a faint, throaty rustle which just reached Heyst's ears. The man in the
boat raised his hands to be helped up on the jetty, whispering:

“I tried. I am too weak. I tumbled down.”

Wang was coming along the jetty slowly, with intent, straining eyes.

“Run back and bring a crowbar here. There's one lying by the coal-heap,”
 Heyst shouted to him.

The man standing in the boat sat down on the thwart behind him. A
horrible coughing laugh came through his swollen lips.

“Crowbar? What's that for?” he mumbled, and his head dropped on his
chest mournfully.

Meantime, Heyst, as if he had forgotten the boat, started kicking hard
at a large brass tap projecting above the planks. To accommodate ships
that came for coal and happened to need water as well, a stream had
been tapped in the interior and an iron pipe led along the jetty. It
terminated with a curved end almost exactly where the strangers' boat
had been driven between the piles; but the tap was set fast.

“Hurry up!” Heyst yelled to the Chinaman, who was running with the
crowbar in his hand.

Heyst snatched it from him and, obtaining a leverage against the
string-piece, wrung the stiff tap round with a mighty jerk. “I hope that
pipe hasn't got choked!” he muttered to himself anxiously.

It hadn't; but it did not yield a strong gush. The sound of a thin
stream, partly breaking on the gunwale of the boat and partly
splashing alongside, became at once audible. It was greeted by a cry of
inarticulate and savage joy. Heyst knelt on the string-piece and peered
down. The man who had spoken was already holding his open mouth under
the bright trickle. Water ran over his eyelids and over his nose,
gurgled down his throat, flowed over his chin. Then some obstruction in
the pipe gave way, and a sudden thick jet broke on his face. In a moment
his shoulders were soaked, the front of his coat inundated; he streamed
and dripped; water ran into his pockets, down his legs, into his shoes;
but he had clutched the end of the pipe, and, hanging on with both
hands, swallowed, spluttered, choked, snorted with the noises of a
swimmer. Suddenly a curious dull roar reached Heyst's ears. Something
hairy and black flew from under the jetty. A dishevelled head, coming on
like a cannonball, took the man at the pipe in flank, with enough force
to tear his grip loose and fling him headlong into the stern-sheets. He
fell upon the folded legs of the man at the tiller, who, roused by the
commotion in the boat, was sitting up, silent, rigid, and very much like
a corpse. His eyes were but two black patches, and his teeth glistened
with a death's head grin between his retracted lips, no thicker than
blackish parchment glued over the gums.

From him Heyst's eyes wandered to the creature who had replaced the
first man at the end of the water-pipe. Enormous brown paws clutched it
savagely; the wild, big head hung back, and in a face covered with a wet
mass of hair there gaped crookedly a wide mouth full of fangs. The water
filled it, welled up in hoarse coughs, ran down on each side of the jaws
and down the hairy throat, soaked the black pelt of the enormous chest,
naked under a torn check shirt, heaving convulsively with a play of
massive muscles carved in red mahogany.

As soon as the first man had recovered the breath knocked out of him
by the irresistible charge, a scream of mad cursing issued from the
stern-sheets. With a rigid, angular crooking of the elbow, the man at
the tiller put his hand back to his hip.

“Don't shoot him, sir!” yelled the first man. “Wait! Let me have that
tiller. I will teach him to shove himself in front of a caballero!”

Martin Ricardo flourished the heavy piece of wood, leaped forward with
astonishing vigour, and brought it down on Pedro's head with a crash
that resounded all over the quiet sweep of Black Diamond Bay. A crimson
patch appeared on the matted hair, red veins appeared in the water
flowing all over his face, and it dripped in rosy drops off his head.
But the man hung on. Not till a second furious blow descended did the
hairy paws let go their grip and the squirming body sink limply. Before
it could touch the bottom-boards, a tremendous kick in the ribs from
Ricardo's foot shifted it forward out of sight, whence came the noise of
a heavy thud, a clatter of spars, and a pitiful grunt. Ricardo stooped
to look under the jetty.

“Aha, dog! This will teach you to keep back where you belong, you
murdering brute, you slaughtering savage, you! You infidel, you robber
of churches! Next time I will rip you open from neck to heel, you
carrion-eater! Esclavo!”

He backed a little and straightened himself up.

“I don't mean it really,” he remarked to Heyst, whose steady eyes met
his from above. He ran aft briskly.

“Come along, sir. It's your turn. I oughtn't to have drunk first. 'S
truth, I forgot myself! A gentleman like you will overlook that, I
know.” As he made these apologies, Ricardo extended his hand. “Let me
steady you, sir.”

Slowly Mr. Jones unfolded himself in all his slenderness, rocked,
staggered, and caught Ricardo's shoulder. His henchman assisted him
to the pipe, which went on gushing a clear stream of water, sparkling
exceedingly against the black piles and the gloom under the jetty.

“Catch hold, sir,” Ricardo advised solicitously. “All right?”

He stepped back, and, while Mr. Jones revelled in the abundance of
water, he addressed himself to Heyst with a sort of justificatory
speech, the tone of which, reflecting his feelings, partook of purring
and spitting. They had been thirty hours tugging at the oars, he
explained, and they had been more than forty hours without water, except
that the night before they had licked the dew off the gunwales.

Ricardo did not explain to Heyst how it happened. At that precise moment
he had no explanation ready for the man on the wharf, who, he guessed,
must be wondering much more at the presence of his visitors than at
their plight.





CHAPTER SEVEN

The explanation lay in the two simple facts that the light winds and
strong currents of the Java Sea had drifted the boat about until they
partly lost their bearings; and that by some extra-ordinary mistake
one of the two jars put into the boat by Schomberg's man contained salt
water. Ricardo tried to put some pathos into his tones. Pulling for
thirty hours with eighteen-foot oars! And the sun! Ricardo relieved
his feelings by cursing the sun. They had felt their hearts and lungs
shrivel within them. And then, as if all that hadn't been trouble
enough, he complained bitterly, he had had to waste his fainting
strength in beating their servant about the head with a stretcher. The
fool had wanted to drink sea water, and wouldn't listen to reason.
There was no stopping him otherwise. It was better to beat him into
insensibility than to have him go crazy in the boat, and to be obliged
to shoot him. The preventive, administered with enough force to brain
an elephant, boasted Ricardo, had to be applied on two occasions--the
second time all but in sight of the jetty.

“You have seen the beauty,” Ricardo went on expansively, hiding his lack
of some sort of probable story under this loquacity. “I had to hammer
him away from the spout. Opened afresh all the old broken spots on his
head. You saw how hard I had to hit. He has no restraint, no restraint
at all. If it wasn't that he can be made useful in one way or another, I
would just as soon have let the governor shoot him.”

He smiled up at Heyst in his peculiar lip-retracting manner, and added
by way of afterthought:

“That's what will happen to him in the end, if he doesn't learn to
restrain himself. But I've taught him to mind his manners for a while,
anyhow!”

And again he addressed his quick grin up to the man on the wharf. His
round eyes had never left Heyst's face ever since he began to deliver
his account of the voyage.

“So that's how he looks!” Ricardo was saying to himself.

He had not expected Heyst to be like this. He had formed for himself
a conception containing the helpful suggestion of a vulnerable point.
These solitary men were often tipplers. But no!--this was not a drinking
man's face; nor could he detect the weakness of alarm, or even the
weakness of surprise, on these features, in those steady eyes.

“We were too far gone to climb out,” Ricardo went on. “I heard you
walking along though. I thought I shouted; I tried to. You didn't hear
me shout?”

Heyst made an almost imperceptible negative sign, which the greedy eyes
of Ricardo--greedy for all signs--did not miss.

“Throat too parched. We didn't even care to whisper to each other
lately. Thirst chokes one. We might have died there under this wharf
before you found us.”

“I couldn't think where you had gone to.” Heyst was heard at last,
addressing directly the newcomers from the sea. “You were seen as soon
as you cleared that point.”

“We were seen, eh?” grunted Mr. Ricardo. “We pulled like
machines--daren't stop. The governor sat at the tiller, but he couldn't
speak to us. She drove in between the piles till she hit something, and
we all tumbled off the thwarts as if we had been drunk. Drunk--ha,
ha! Too dry, by George! We fetched in here with the very last of our
strength, and no mistake. Another mile would have done for us. When I
heard your footsteps, above, I tried to get up, and I fell down.”

“That was the first sound I heard,” said Heyst.

Mr Jones, the front of his soiled white tunic soaked and plastered
against his breast-bone, staggered away from the water-pipe. Steadying
himself on Ricardo's shoulder, he drew a long breath, raised his
dripping head, and produced a smile of ghastly amiability, which was
lost upon the thoughtful Heyst. Behind his back the sun, touching the
water, was like a disc of iron cooled to a dull red glow, ready to start
rolling round the circular steel plate of the sea, which, under the
darkening sky, looked more solid than the high ridge of Samburan; more
solid than the point, whose long outlined slope melted into its own
unfathomable shadow blurring the dim sheen on the bay. The forceful
stream from the pipe broke like shattered glass on the boat's gunwale.
Its loud, fitful, and persistent splashing revealed the depths of the
world's silence.

“Great notion, to lead the water out here,” pronounced Ricardo
appreciatively.

Water was life. He felt now as if he could run a mile, scale a ten-foot
wall, sing a song. Only a few minutes ago he was next door to a corpse,
done up, unable to stand, to lift a hand; unable to groan. A drop of
water had done that miracle.

“Didn't you feel life itself running and soaking into you, sir?” he
asked his principal, with deferential but forced vivacity.

Without a word, Mr. Jones stepped off the thwart and sat down in the
stern-sheets.

“Isn't that man of yours bleeding to death in the bows under there?”
 inquired Heyst.

Ricardo ceased his ecstasies over the life-giving water and answered in
a tone of innocence:

“He? You may call him a man, but his hide is a jolly sight tougher than
the toughest alligator he ever skinned in the good old days. You don't
know how much he can stand: I do. We have tried him a long time ago.
Ola, there! Pedro! Pedro!” he yelled, with a force of lung testifying to
the regenerative virtues of water.

A weak “Senor?” came from under the wharf.

“What did I tell you?” said Ricardo triumphantly. “Nothing can hurt him.
He's all right. But, I say, the boat's getting swamped. Can't you turn
this water off before you sink her under us? She's half full already.”

At a sign from Heyst, Wang hammered at the brass tap on the wharf, then
stood behind Number One, crowbar in hand, motionless as before. Ricardo
was perhaps not so certain of Pedro's toughness as he affirmed; for he
stooped, peering under the wharf, then moved forward out of sight. The
gush of water ceasing suddenly, made a silence which became complete
when the after-trickle stopped. Afar, the sun was reduced to a red
spark, glowing very low in the breathless immensity of twilight. Purple
gleams lingered on the water all round the boat. The spectral figure in
the stern-sheets spoke in a languid tone:

“That--er--companion--er--secretary of mine is a queer chap. I am afraid
we aren't presenting ourselves in a very favourable light.”

Heyst listened. It was the conventional voice of an educated man,
only strangely lifeless. But more strange yet was this concern for
appearances, expressed, he did not know, whether in jest or in earnest.
Earnestness was hardly to be supposed under the circumstances, and no
one had ever jested in such dead tones. It was something which could not
be answered, and Heyst said nothing. The other went on:

“Travelling as I do, I find a man of his sort extremely useful. He has
his little weaknesses, no doubt.”

“Indeed!” Heyst was provoked into speaking. “Weakness of the arm is not
one of them; neither is an exaggerated humanity, as far as I can judge.”

“Defects of temper,” explained Mr. Jones from the stern-sheets.

The subject of this dialogue, coming out just then from under the
wharf into the visible part of the boat, made himself heard in his own
defence, in a voice full of life, and with nothing languid in his manner
on the contrary, it was brisk, almost jocose. He begged pardon for
contradicting. He was never out of temper with “our Pedro.” The
fellow was a Dago of immense strength and of no sense whatever. This
combination made him dangerous, and he had to be treated accordingly, in
a manner which he could understand. Reasoning was beyond him.

“And so”--Ricardo addressed Heyst with animation--“you mustn't be
surprised if--”

“I assure you,” Heyst interrupted, “that my wonder at your arrival
in your boat here is so great that it leaves no room for minor
astonishments. But hadn't you better land?”

“That's the talk, sir!” Ricardo began to bustle about the boat, talking
all the time. Finding himself unable to “size up” this man, he was
inclined to credit him with extraordinary powers of penetration, which,
it seemed to him, would be favoured by silence. Also, he feared some
pointblank question. He had no ready-made story to tell. He and his
patron had put off considering that rather important detail too
long. For the last two days, the horrors of thirst, coming on them
unexpectedly, had prevented consultation. They had had to pull for
dear life. But the man on the wharf, were he in league with the devil
himself, would pay for all their sufferings, thought Ricardo with an
unholy joy.

Meantime, splashing in the water which covered the bottom-boards,
Ricardo congratulated himself aloud on the luggage being out of the way
of the wet. He had piled it up forward. He had roughly tied up Pedro's
head. Pedro had nothing to grumble about. On the contrary, he ought to
be mighty thankful to him, Ricardo, for being alive at all.

“Well, now, let me give you a leg up, sir,” he said cheerily to
his motionless principal in the stern-sheets. “All our troubles are
over--for a time, anyhow. Ain't it luck to find a white man on this
island? I would have just as soon expected to meet an angel from
heaven--eh, Mr. Jones? Now then--ready, sir? one, two, three, up you
go!”

Helped from below by Ricardo, and from above by the man more unexpected
than an angel, Mr. Jones scrambled up and stood on the wharf by the side
of Heyst. He swayed like a reed. The night descending on Samburan turned
into dense shadow the point of land and the wharf itself, and gave a
dark solidity to the unshimmering water extending to the last faint
trace of light away to the west. Heyst stared at the guests whom the
renounced world had sent him thus at the end of the day. The only other
vestige of light left on earth lurked in the hollows of the thin man's
eyes. They gleamed, mobile and languidly evasive. The eyelids fluttered.

“You are feeling weak,” said Heyst.

“For the moment, a little,” confessed the other.

With loud panting, Ricardo scrambled on his hands and knees upon the
wharf, energetic and unaided. He rose up at Heyst's elbow and stamped
his foot on the planks, with a sharp, provocative, double beat, such
as is heard sometimes in fencing-schools before the adversaries engage
their foils. Not that the renegade seaman Ricardo knew anything of
fencing. What he called “shooting-irons,” were his weapons, or the still
less aristocratic knife, such as was even then ingeniously strapped
to his leg. He thought of it, at that moment. A swift stooping motion,
then, on the recovery, a ripping blow, a shove off the wharf, and no
noise except a splash in the water that would scarcely disturb the
silence. Heyst would have no time for a cry. It would be quick and neat,
and immensely in accord with Ricardo's humour. But he repressed this
gust of savagery. The job was not such a simple one. This piece had to
be played to another tune, and in much slower time. He returned to his
note of talkative simplicity.

“Ay; and I too don't feel as strong as I thought I was when the first
drink set me up. Great wonder-worker water is! And to get it right here
on the spot! It was heaven--hey, sir?”

Mr Jones, being directly addressed, took up his part in the concerted
piece:

“Really, when I saw a wharf on what might have been an uninhabited
island, I couldn't believe my eyes. I doubted its existence. I thought
it was a delusion till the boat actually drove between the piles, as you
see her lying now.”

While he was speaking faintly, in a voice which did not seem to belong
to the earth, his henchman, in extremely loud and terrestrial accents,
was fussing about their belongings in the boat, addressing himself to
Pedro:

“Come, now--pass up the dunnage there! Move, yourself, hombre, or I'll
have to get down again and give you a tap on those bandages of yours,
you growling bear, you!”

“Ah! You didn't believe in the reality of the wharf?” Heyst was saying
to Mr. Jones.

“You ought to kiss my hands!”

Ricardo caught hold of an ancient Gladstone bag and swung it on the
wharf with a thump.

“Yes! You ought to burn a candle before me as they do before the saints
in your country. No saint has ever done so much for you as I have, you
ungrateful vagabond. Now then! Up you get!”

Helped by the talkative Ricardo, Pedro scrambled up on the wharf, where
he remained for some time on all fours, swinging to and fro his shaggy
head tied up in white rags. Then he got up clumsily, like a bulky animal
in the dusk, balancing itself on its hind legs.

Mr Jones began to explain languidly to Heyst that they were in a pretty
bad state that morning, when they caught sight of the smoke of the
volcano. It nerved them to make an effort for their lives. Soon
afterwards they made out the island.

“I had just wits enough left in my baked brain to alter the direction
of the boat,” the ghostly voice went on. “As to finding assistance,
a wharf, a white man--nobody would have dreamed of it. Simply
preposterous!”

“That's what I thought when my Chinaman came and told me he had seen a
boat with white men pulling up,” said Heyst.

“Most extraordinary luck,” interjected Ricardo, standing by anxiously
attentive to every word. “Seems a dream,” he added. “A lovely dream!”

A silence fell on that group of three, as if everyone had become afraid
to speak, in an obscure sense of an impending crisis. Pedro on one side
of them and Wang on the other had the air of watchful spectators. A few
stars had come out pursuing the ebbing twilight. A light draught of air
tepid enough in the thickening twilight after the scorching day, struck
a chill into Mr. Jones in his soaked clothes.

“I may infer, then, that there is a settlement of white people here?” he
murmured, shivering visibly.

Heyst roused himself.

“Oh, abandoned, abandoned. I am alone here--practically alone; but
several empty houses are still standing. No lack of accommodation. We
may just as well--here, Wang, go back to the shore and run the trolley
out here.”

The last words having been spoken in Malay, he explained courteously
that he had given directions for the transport of the luggage. Wang had
melted into the night--in his soundless manner.

“My word! Rails laid down and all,” exclaimed Ricardo softly, in a tone
of admiration. “Well, I never!”

“We were working a coal-mine here,” said the late manager of the
Tropical Belt Coal Company. “These are only the ghosts of things that
have been.”

Mr Jones's teeth were suddenly started chattering by another faint puff
of wind, a mere sigh from the west, where Venus cast her rays on the
dark edge of the horizon, like a bright lamp hung above the grave of the
sun.

“We might be moving on,” proposed Heyst. “My Chinaman and
that--ah--ungrateful servant of yours, with the broken head, can load
the things and come along after us.”

The suggestion was accepted without words. Moving towards the shore,
the three men met the trolley, a mere metallic rustle which whisked past
them, the shadowy Wang running noiselessly behind. Only the sound of
their footsteps accompanied them. It was a long time since so many
footsteps had rung together on that jetty. Before they stepped on to the
path trodden through the grass, Heyst said:

“I am prevented from offering you a share of my own quarters.” The
distant courtliness of this beginning arrested the other two suddenly,
as if amazed by some manifest incongruity. “I should regret it more,”
 he went on, “if I were not in a position to give you the choice of those
empty bungalows for a temporary home.”

He turned round and plunged into the narrow track, the two others
following in single file.

“Queer start!” Ricardo took the opportunity for whispering, as he fell
behind Mr. Jones, who swayed in the gloom, enclosed by the stalks of
tropical grass, almost as slender as a stalk of grass himself.

In this order they emerged into the open space kept clear of vegetation
by Wang's judicious system of periodic firing. The shapes of buildings,
unlighted, high-roofed, looked mysteriously extensive and featureless
against the increasing glitter of the stars. Heyst was pleased at
the absence of light in his bungalow. It looked as uninhabited as
the others. He continued to lead the way, inclining to the right. His
equable voice was heard:

“This one would be the best. It was our counting-house. There is some
furniture in it yet. I am pretty certain that you'll find a couple of
camp bedsteads in one of the rooms.”

The high-pitched roof of the bungalow towered up very close, eclipsing
the sky.

“Here we are. Three steps. As you see, there's a wide veranda. Sorry to
keep you waiting for a moment; the door is locked, I think.”

He was heard trying it. Then he leaned against the rail, saying:

“Wang will get the keys.”

The others waited, two vague shapes nearly mingled together in the
darkness of the veranda, from which issued a sudden chattering of Mr.
Jones's teeth, directly suppressed, and a slight shuffle of Ricardo's
feet. Their guide and host, his back against the rail, seemed to have
forgotten their existence. Suddenly he moved, and murmured:

“Ah, here's the trolley.”

Then he raised his voice in Malay, and was answered, “Ya tuan,” from an
indistinct group that could be made out in the direction of the track.

“I have sent Wang for the key and a light,” he said, in a voice
that came out without any particular direction--a peculiarity which
disconcerted Ricardo.

Wang did not tarry long on his mission. Very soon from the distant
recesses of obscurity appeared the swinging lantern he carried. It cast
a fugitive ray on the arrested trolley with the uncouth figure of the
wild Pedro drooping over the load; then it moved towards the bungalow
and ascended the stairs. After working at the stiff lock, Wang applied
his shoulder to the door. It came open with explosive suddenness, as if
in a passion at being thus disturbed after two years' repose. From the
dark slope of a tall stand-up writing-desk a forgotten, solitary sheet
of paper flew up and settled gracefully on the floor.

Wang and Pedro came and went through the offended door, bringing the
things off the trolley, one flitting swiftly in and out, the other
staggering heavily. Later, directed by a few quiet words from Number
One, Wang made several journeys with the lantern to the store-rooms,
bringing in blankets, provisions in tins, coffee, sugar, and a packet of
candles. He lighted one, and stuck it on the ledge of the stand-up desk.
Meantime Pedro, being introduced to some kindling-wood and a bundle of
dry sticks, had busied himself outside in lighting a fire, on which he
placed a ready-filled kettle handed to him by Wang impassively, at arm's
length, as if across a chasm. Having received the thanks of his guests,
Heyst wished them goodnight and withdrew, leaving them to their repose.





CHAPTER EIGHT

Heyst walked away slowly. There was still no light in his bungalow, and
he thought that perhaps it was just as well. By this time he was much
less perturbed. Wang had preceded him with the lantern, as if in a hurry
to get away from the two white men and their hairy attendant. The light
was not dancing along any more; it was standing perfectly still by the
steps of the veranda.

Heyst, glancing back casually, saw behind him still another light--the
light of the strangers' open fire. A black, uncouth form, stooping over
it monstrously, staggered away into the outlying shadows. The kettle had
boiled, probably.

With that weird vision of something questionably human impressed upon
his senses, Heyst moved on a pace or two. What could the people be who
had such a creature for their familiar attendant? He stopped. The vague
apprehension, of a distant future, in which he saw Lena unavoidably
separated from him by profound and subtle differences; the sceptical
carelessness which had accompanied every one of his attempts at action,
like a secret reserve of his soul, fell away from him. He no longer
belonged to himself. There was a call far more imperious and august. He
came up to the bungalow, and at the very limit of the lantern's light,
on the top step, he saw her feet and the bottom part of her dress. The
rest of her person was suggested dimly as high as her waist. She sat
on a chair, and the gloom of the low eaves descended upon her head and
shoulders. She didn't stir.

“You haven't gone to sleep here?” he asked.

“Oh, no! I was waiting for you--in the dark.”

Heyst, on the top step, leaned against a wooden pillar, after moving the
lantern to one side.

“I have been thinking that it is just as well you had no light. But
wasn't it dull for you to sit in the dark?”

“I don't need a light to think of you.” Her charming voice gave a value
to this banal answer, which had also the merit of truth. Heyst laughed
a little, and said that he had had a curious experience. She made no
remark. He tried to figure to himself the outlines of her easy pose.
A spot of dim light here and there hinted at the unfailing grace of
attitude which was one of her natural possessions.

She had thought of him, but not in connection with the strangers. She
had admired him from the first; she had been attracted by his warm
voice, his gentle eye, but she had felt him too wonderfully difficult to
know. He had given to life a savour, a movement, a promise mingled with
menaces, which she had not suspected were to be found in it--or, at any
rate, not by a girl wedded to misery as she was. She said to herself
that she must not be irritated because he seemed too self-contained, and
as if shut up in a world of his own. When he took her in his arms, she
felt that his embrace had a great and compelling force, that he was
moved deeply, and that perhaps he would not get tired of her so very
soon. She thought that he had opened to her the feelings of delicate
joy, that the very uneasiness he caused her was delicious in its
sadness, and that she would try to hold him as long as she could--till
her fainting arms, her sinking soul, could cling to him no more.

“Wang's not here, of course?” Heyst said suddenly. She answered as if in
her sleep.

“He put this light down here without stopping, and ran.”

“Ran, did he? H'm! Well, it's considerably later than his usual time
to go home to his Alfuro wife; but to be seen running is a sort of
degradation for Wang, who has mastered the art of vanishing. Do you
think he was startled out of his perfection by something?”

“Why should he be startled?”

Her voice remained dreamy, a little uncertain.

“I have been startled,” Heyst said.

She was not listening to him. The lantern at their feet threw the
shadows of her face upward. Her eyes glistened, as if frightened and
attentive, above a lighted chin and a very white throat.

“Upon my word,” mused Heyst, “now that I don't see them, I can hardly
believe that those fellows exist!”

“And what about me?” she asked, so swiftly that he made a movement like
somebody pounced upon from an ambush. “When you don't see me, do you
believe that I exist?”

“Exist? Most charmingly! My dear Lena, you don't know your own
advantages. Why, your voice alone would be enough to make you
unforgettable!”

“Oh, I didn't mean forgetting in that way. I dare say if I were to
die you would remember me right enough. And what good would that be to
anybody? It's while I am alive that I want--”

Heyst stood by her chair, a stalwart figure imperfectly lighted. The
broad shoulders, the martial face that was like a disguise of his
disarmed soul, were lost in the gloom above the plane of light in which
his feet were planted. He suffered from a trouble with which she had
nothing to do. She had no general conception of the conditions of the
existence he had offered to her. Drawn into its peculiar stagnation she
remained unrelated to it because of her ignorance.

For instance, she could never perceive the prodigious improbability of
the arrival of that boat. She did not seem to be thinking of it. Perhaps
she had already forgotten the fact herself. And Heyst resolved suddenly
to say nothing more of it. It was not that he shrank from alarming her.
Not feeling anything definite himself he could not imagine a precise
effect being produced on her by any amount of explanation. There is a
quality in events which is apprehended differently by different minds
or even by the same mind at different times. Any man living at all
consciously knows that embarrassing truth. Heyst was aware that this
visit could bode nothing pleasant. In his present soured temper
towards all mankind he looked upon it as a visitation of a particularly
offensive kind.

He glanced along the veranda in the direction of the other bungalow. The
fire of sticks in front of it had gone out. No faint glow of embers, not
the slightest thread of light in that direction, hinted at the presence
of strangers. The darker shapes in the obscurity, the dead silence,
betrayed nothing of that strange intrusion. The peace of Samburan
asserted itself as on any other night. Everything was as before,
except--Heyst became aware of it suddenly--that for a whole minute,
perhaps, with his hand on the back of the girl's chair and within a foot
of her person, he had lost the sense of her existence, for the first
time since he had brought her over to share this invincible, this
undefiled peace. He picked up the lantern, and the act made a silent
stir all along the veranda. A spoke of shadow swung swiftly across her
face, and the strong light rested on the immobility of her features, as
of a woman looking at a vision. Her eyes were still, her lips serious.
Her dress, open at the neck, stirred slightly to her even breathing.

“We had better go in, Lena,” suggested Heyst, very low, as if breaking a
spell cautiously.

She rose without a word. Heyst followed her indoors. As they passed
through the living-room, he left the lantern burning on the centre
table.





CHAPTER NINE

That night the girl woke up, for the first time in her new experience,
with the sensation of having been abandoned to her own devices. She woke
up from a painful dream of separation brought about in a way which she
could not understand, and missed the relief of the waking instant.
The desolate feeling of being alone persisted. She was really alone.
A night-light made it plain enough, in the dim, mysterious manner of a
dream; but this was reality. It startled her exceedingly.

In a moment she was at the curtain that hung in the doorway, and raised
it with a steady hand. The conditions of their life in Samburan would
have made peeping absurd; nor was such a thing in her character. This
was not a movement of curiosity, but of downright alarm--the continued
distress and fear of the dream. The night could not have been very far
advanced. The light of the lantern was burning strongly, striping the
floor and walls of the room with thick black bands. She hardly knew
whether she expected to see Heyst or not; but she saw him at once,
standing by the table in his sleeping-suit, his back to the doorway.
She stepped in noiselessly with her bare feet, and let the curtain fall
behind her. Something characteristic in Heyst's attitude made her say,
almost in a whisper:

“You are looking for something.”

He could not have heard her before; but he didn't start at the
unexpected whisper. He only pushed the drawer of the table in and,
without even looking over his shoulder, asked quietly, accepting her
presence as if he had been aware of all her movements:

“I say, are you certain that Wang didn't go through this room this
evening?”

“Wang? When?”

“After leaving the lantern, I mean.”

“Oh, no. He ran on. I watched him.”

“Or before, perhaps--while I was with these boat people? Do you know?
Can you tell?”

“I hardly think so. I came out as the sun went down, and sat outside
till you came back to me.”

“He could have popped in for an instant through the back veranda.”

“I heard nothing in here,” she said. “What is the matter?”

“Naturally you wouldn't hear. He can be as quiet as a shadow, when he
likes. I believe he could steal the pillows from under our heads. He
might have been here ten minutes ago.”

“What woke you up? Was it a noise?”

“Can't say that. Generally one can't tell, but is it likely, Lena? You
are, I believe, the lighter sleeper of us two. A noise loud enough to
wake me up would have awakened you, too. I tried to be as quiet as I
could. What roused you?”

“I don't know--a dream, perhaps. I woke up crying.”

“What was the dream?”

Heyst, with one hand resting on the table, had turned in her direction,
his round, uncovered head set on a fighter's muscular neck. She left his
question unanswered, as if she had not heard it.

“What is it you have missed?” she asked in her turn, very grave.

Her dark hair, drawn smoothly back, was done in two thick tresses for
the night. Heyst noticed the good form of her brow, the dignity of its
width, its unshining whiteness. It was a sculptural forehead. He had a
moment of acute appreciation intruding upon another order of thoughts.
It was as if there could be no end of his discoveries about that girl,
at the most incongruous moments.

She had on nothing but a hand-woven cotton sarong--one of Heyst's few
purchases, years ago, in Celebes, where they are made. He had forgotten
all about it till she came, and then had found it at the bottom of an
old sandalwood trunk dating back to pre-Morrison days. She had quickly
learned to wind it up under her armpits with a safe twist, as Malay
village girls do when going down to bathe in a river. Her shoulders and
arms were bare; one of her tresses, hanging forward, looked almost black
against the white skin. As she was taller than the average Malay woman,
the sarong ended a good way above her ankles. She stood poised firmly,
half-way between the table and the curtained doorway, the insteps of her
bare feet gleaming like marble on the overshadowed matting of the floor.
The fall of her lighted shoulders, the strong and fine modelling of
her arms hanging down her sides, her immobility, too, had something
statuesque, the charm of art tense with life. She was not very
big--Heyst used to think of her, at first, as “that poor little
girl,”--but revealed free from the shabby banality of a white platform
dress, in the simple drapery of the sarong, there was that in her form
and in the proportions of her body which suggested a reduction from a
heroic size.

She moved forward a step.

“What is it you have missed?” she asked again.

Heyst turned his back altogether on the table. The black spokes of
darkness over the floor and the walls, joining up on the ceiling in a
path of shadow, were like the bars of a cage about them. It was his turn
to ignore a question.

“You woke up in a fright, you say?” he said.

She walked up to him, exotic yet familiar, with her white woman's face
and shoulders above the Malay sarong, as if it were an airy disguise,
but her expression was serious.

“No,” she replied. “It was distress, rather. You see, you weren't there,
and I couldn't tell why you had gone away from me. A nasty dream--the
first I've had, too, since--”

“You don't believe in dreams, do you?” asked Heyst.

“I once knew a woman who did. Leastwise, she used to tell people what
dreams mean, for a shilling.”

“Would you go now and ask her what this dream means?” inquired Heyst
jocularly.

“She lived in Camberwell. She was a nasty old thing!”

Heyst laughed a little uneasily.

“Dreams are madness, my dear. It's things that happen in the waking
world, while one is asleep, that one would be glad to know the meaning
of.”

“You have missed something out of this drawer,” she said positively.

“This or some other. I have looked into every single one of them and
come back to this again, as people do. It's difficult to believe the
evidence of my own senses; but it isn't there. Now, Lena, are you sure
that you didn't--”

“I have touched nothing in the house but what you have given me.”

“Lena!” he cried.

He was painfully affected by this disclaimer of a charge which he had
not made. It was what a servant might have said--an inferior open
to suspicion--or, at any rate, a stranger. He was angry at being so
wretchedly misunderstood; disenchanted at her not being instinctively
aware of the place he had secretly given her in his thoughts.

“After all,” he said to himself, “we are strangers to each other.”

And then he felt sorry for her. He spoke calmly:

“I was about to say, are you sure you have no reason to think that the
Chinaman has been in this room tonight?”

“You suspect him?” she asked, knitting her eyebrows.

“There is no one else to suspect. You may call it a certitude.”

“You don't want to tell me what it is?” she inquired, in the equable
tone in which one takes a fact into account.

Heyst only smiled faintly.

“Nothing very precious, as far as value goes,” he replied.

“I thought it might have been money,” she said.

“Money!” exclaimed Heyst, as if the suggestion had been altogether
preposterous. She was so visibly surprised that he hastened to add: “Of
course, there is some money in the house--there, in that writing-desk,
the drawer on the left. It's not locked. You can pull it right out.
There is a recess, and the board at the back pivots: a very simple
hiding-place, when you know the way to it. I discovered it by accident,
and I keep our store of sovereigns in there. The treasure, my dear, is
not big enough to require a cavern.”

He paused, laughed very low, and returned her steady stare.

“The loose silver, some guilders and dollars, I have always kept in that
unlocked left drawer. I have no doubt Wang knows what there is in it,
but he isn't a thief, and that's why I--no, Lena, what I've missed is
not gold or jewels; and that's what makes the fact interesting--which
the theft of money cannot be.”

She took a long breath, relieved to hear that it was not money. A great
curiosity was depicted on her face, but she refrained from pressing him
with questions. She only gave him one of her deep-gleaming smiles.

“It isn't me so it must be Wang. You ought to make him give it back to
you.”

Heyst said nothing to that naive and practical suggestion, for the
object that he missed from the drawer was his revolver.

It was a heavy weapon which he had owned for many years and had never
used in his life. Ever since the London furniture had arrived in
Samburan, it had been reposing in the drawer of the table. The real
dangers of life, for him, were not those which could be repelled
by swords or bullets. On the other hand neither his manner nor his
appearance looked sufficiently inoffensive to expose him to light-minded
aggression.

He could not have explained what had induced him to go to the drawer
in the middle of the night. He had started up suddenly--which was very
unusual with him. He had found himself sitting up and extremely wide
awake all at once, with the girl reposing by his side, lying with her
face away from him, a vague, characteristically feminine form in the dim
light. She was perfectly still.

At that season of the year there were no mosquitoes in Samburan, and the
sides of the mosquito net were looped up. Heyst swung his feet to the
floor, and found himself standing there, almost before he had become
aware of his intention to get up.

Why he did this he did not know. He didn't wish to wake her up, and
the slight creak of the broad bedstead had sounded very loud to him. He
turned round apprehensively and waited for her to move, but she did not
stir. While he looked at her, he had a vision of himself lying there
too, also fast asleep, and--it occurred to him for the first time in his
life--very defenceless. This quite novel impression of the dangers of
slumber made him think suddenly of his revolver. He left the bedroom
with noiseless footsteps. The lightness of the curtain he had to lift
as he passed out, and the outer door, wide open on the blackness of
the veranda--for the roof eaves came down low, shutting out the
starlight--gave him a sense of having been dangerously exposed, he could
not have said to what. He pulled the drawer open. Its emptiness cut his
train of self-communion short. He murmured to the assertive fact:

“Impossible! Somewhere else!”

He tried to remember where he had put the thing; but those provoked
whispers of memory were not encouraging. Foraging in every receptacle
and nook big enough to contain a revolver, he came slowly to the
conclusion that it was not in that room. Neither was it in the other.
The whole bungalow consisted of the two rooms and a profuse allowance of
veranda all round. Heyst stepped out on the veranda.

“It's Wang, beyond a doubt,” he thought, staring into the night. “He has
got hold of it for some reason.”

There was nothing to prevent that ghostly Chinaman from materializing
suddenly at the foot of the stairs, or anywhere, at any moment, and
toppling him over with a dead sure shot. The danger was so irremediable
that it was not worth worrying about, any more than the general
precariousness of human life. Heyst speculated on this added risk. How
long had he been at the mercy of a slender yellow finger on the trigger?
That is, if that was the fellow's reason for purloining the revolver.

“Shoot and inherit,” thought Heyst. “Very simple.” Yet there was in his
mind a marked reluctance to regard the domesticated grower of vegetables
in the light of a murderer.

“No, it wasn't that. For Wang could have done it any time this last
twelve months or more--”

Heyst's mind had worked on the assumption that Wang had possessed
himself of the revolver during his own absence from Samburan; but at
that period of his speculation his point of view changed. It struck him
with the force of manifest certitude that the revolver had been taken
only late in the day, or on that very night. Wang, of course. But why?
So there had been no danger in the past. It was all ahead.

“He has me at his mercy now,” thought Heyst, without particular
excitement.

The sentiment he experienced was curiosity. He forgot himself in it: it
was as if he were considering somebody else's strange predicament. But
even that sort of interest was dying out when, looking to his left, he
saw the accustomed shapes of the other bungalows looming in the night,
and remembered the arrival of the thirsty company in the boat. Wang
would hardly risk such a crime in the presence of other white men. It
was a peculiar instance of the “safety in numbers,” principle, which
somehow was not much to Heyst's taste.

He went in gloomily, and stood over the empty drawer in deep and
unsatisfactory thought. He had just made up his mind that he must
breathe nothing of this to the girl, when he heard her voice behind him.
She had taken him by surprise, but he resisted the impulse to turn round
at once under the impression that she might read his trouble in his
face. Yes, she had taken him by surprise, and for that reason the
conversation which began was not exactly as he would have conducted it
if he had been prepared for her pointblank question. He ought to have
said at once: “I've missed nothing.” It was a deplorable thing that he
should have let it come so far as to have her ask what it was he missed.
He closed the conversation by saying lightly:

“It's an object of very small value. Don't worry about it--it isn't
worth while. The best you can do is to go and lie down again, Lena.”

Reluctant she turned away, and only in the doorway asked: “And you?”

“I think I shall smoke a cheroot on the veranda. I don't feel sleepy for
the moment.”

“Well, don't be long.”

He made no answer. She saw him standing there, very still, with a frown
on his brow, and slowly dropped the curtain.

Heyst did really light a cheroot before going out again on the veranda.
He glanced up from under the low eaves, to see by the stars how the
night went on. It was going very slowly. Why it should have irked him he
did not know, for he had nothing to expect from the dawn; but everything
round him had become unreasonable, unsettled, and vaguely urgent, laying
him under an obligation, but giving him no line of action. He felt
contemptuously irritated with the situation. The outer world had broken
upon him; and he did not know what wrong he had done to bring this on
himself, any more than he knew what he had done to provoke the horrible
calumny about his treatment of poor Morrison. For he could not forget
this. It had reached the ears of one who needed to have the most perfect
confidence in the rectitude of his conduct.

“And she only half disbelieves it,” he thought, with hopeless
humiliation.

This moral stab in the back seemed to have taken some of his strength
from him, as a physical wound would have done. He had no desire to do
anything--neither to bring Wang to terms in the matter of the revolver
nor to find out from the strangers who they were, and how their
predicament had come about. He flung his glowing cigar away into the
night. But Samburan was no longer a solitude wherein he could indulge in
all his moods. The fiery parabolic path the cast-out stump traced in the
air was seen from another veranda at a distance of some twenty yards. It
was noted as a symptom of importance by an observer with his faculties
greedy for signs, and in a state of alertness tense enough almost to
hear the grass grow.





CHAPTER TEN

The observer was Martin Ricardo. To him life was not a matter of
passive renunciation, but of a particularly active warfare. He was
not mistrustful of it, he was not disgusted with it, still less was he
inclined to be suspicious of its disenchantments; but he was vividly
aware that it held many possibilities of failure. Though very far from
being a pessimist, he was not a man of foolish illusions. He did
not like failure, not only because of its unpleasant and dangerous
consequences, but also because of its damaging effect upon his own
appreciation of Martin Ricardo. And this was a special job, of his own
contriving, and of considerable novelty. It was not, so to speak, in his
usual line of business--except, perhaps, from a moral standpoint, about
which he was not likely to trouble his head. For these reasons Martin
Ricardo was unable to sleep.

Mr Jones, after repeated shivering fits, and after drinking much hot
tea, had apparently fallen into deep slumber. He had very peremptorily
discouraged attempts at conversation on the part of his faithful
follower. Ricardo listened to his regular breathing. It was all very
well for the governor. He looked upon it as a sort of sport. A gentleman
naturally would. But this ticklish and important job had to be pulled
off at all costs, both for honour and for safety. Ricardo rose quietly,
and made his way on the veranda. He could not lie still. He wanted to
go out for air, and he had a feeling that by the force of his eagerness
even the darkness and the silence could be made to yield something to
his eyes and ears.

He noted the stars, and stepped back again into the dense darkness.
He resisted the growing impulse to go out and steal towards the other
bungalow. It would have been madness to start prowling in the dark on
unknown ground. And for what end? Unless to relieve the oppression.
Immobility lay on his limbs like a leaden garment. And yet he was
unwilling to give up. He persisted in his objectless vigil. The man of
the island was keeping quiet.

It was at that moment that Ricardo's eyes caught the vanishing red
trail of light made by the cigar--a startling revelation of the man's
wakefulness. He could not suppress a low “Hallo!” and began to sidle
along towards the door, with his shoulders rubbing the wall. For all he
knew, the man might have been out in front by this time, observing the
veranda. As a matter of fact, after flinging away the cheroot, Heyst
had gone indoors with the feeling of a man who gives up an unprofitable
occupation. But Ricardo fancied he could hear faint footfalls on the
open ground, and dodged quickly into the room. There he drew breath, and
meditated for a while. His next step was to feel for the matches on
the tall desk, and to light the candle. He had to communicate to his
governor views and reflections of such importance that it was absolutely
necessary for him to watch their effect on the very countenance of the
hearer. At first he had thought that these matters could have waited
till daylight; but Heyst's wakefulness, disclosed in that startling way,
made him feel suddenly certain that there could be no sleep for him that
night.

He said as much to his governor. When the little dagger-like flame had
done its best to dispel the darkness, Mr. Jones was to be seen reposing
on a camp bedstead, in a distant part of the room. A railway rug
concealed his spare form up to his very head, which rested on the
other railway rug rolled up for a pillow. Ricardo plumped himself down
cross-legged on the floor, very close to the low bedstead; so that Mr.
Jones--who perhaps had not been so very profoundly asleep--on opening
his eyes found them conveniently levelled at the face of his secretary.

“Eh? What is it you say? No sleep for you tonight? But why can't you let
me sleep? Confound your fussiness!”

“Because that there fellow can't sleep--that's why. Dash me if he hasn't
been doing a think just now! What business has he to think in the middle
of the night?”

“How do you know?”

“He was out, sir--up in the middle of the night. My own eyes saw it.”

“But how do you know that he was up to think?” inquired Mr. Jones. “It
might have been anything--toothache, for instance. And you may have
dreamed it for all I know. Didn't you try to sleep?”

“No, sir. I didn't even try to go to sleep.”

Ricardo informed his patron of his vigil on the veranda, and of the
revelation which put an end to it. He concluded that a man up with a
cigar in the middle of the night must be doing a think.

Mr Jones raised himself on his elbow. This sign of interest comforted
his faithful henchman.

“Seems to me it's time we did a little think ourselves,” added Ricardo,
with more assurance. Long as they had been together the moods of his
governor were still a source of anxiety to his simple soul.

“You are always making a fuss,” remarked Mr. Jones, in a tolerant tone.

“Ay, but not for nothing, am I? You can't say that, sir. Mine may not be
a gentleman's way of looking round a thing, but it isn't a fool's way,
either. You've admitted that much yourself at odd times.”

Ricardo was growing warmly argumentative. Mr. Jones interrupted him
without heat.

“You haven't roused me to talk about yourself, I presume?”

“No, sir.” Ricardo remained silent for a minute, with the tip of
his tongue caught between his teeth. “I don't think I could tell you
anything about myself that you don't know,” he continued. There was a
sort of amused satisfaction in his tone which changed completely as he
went on. “It's that man, over there, that's got to be talked over. I
don't like him.”

He, failed to observe the flicker of a ghastly smile on his governor's
lips.

“Don't you?” murmured Mr. Jones, whose face, as he reclined on his
elbow, was on a level with the top of his follower's head.

“No, sir,” said Ricardo emphatically. The candle from the other side of
the room threw his monstrous black shadow on the wall. “He--I don't know
how to say it--he isn't hearty-like.”

Mr Jones agreed languidly in his own manner:

“He seems to be a very self-possessed man.”

“Ay, that's it. Self--” Ricardo choked with indignation. “I would soon
let out some of his self-possession through a hole between his ribs, if
this weren't a special job!”

Mr Jones had been making his own reflections, for he asked:

“Do you think he is suspicious?”

“I don't see very well what he can be suspicious of,” pondered Ricardo.
“Yet there he was doing a think. And what could be the object of it?
What made him get out of his bed in the middle of the night. 'Tain't
fleas, surely.”

“Bad conscience, perhaps,” suggested Mr. Jones jocularly.

His faithful secretary suffered from irritation, and did not see the
joke. In a fretful tone he declared that there was no such thing as
conscience. There was such a thing as funk; but there was nothing to
make that fellow funky in any special way. He admitted, however, that
the man might have been uneasy at the arrival of strangers, because of
all that plunder of his put away somewhere.

Ricardo glanced here and there, as if he were afraid of being overheard
by the heavy shadows cast by the dim light all over the room. His
patron, very quiet, spoke in a calm whisper:

“And perhaps that hotel-keeper has been lying to you about him. He may
be a very poor devil indeed.”

Ricardo shook his head slightly. The Schombergian theory of Heyst had
become in him a profound conviction, which he had absorbed as naturally
as a sponge takes up water. His patron's doubts were a wanton denying
of what was self-evident; but Ricardo's voice remained as before, a soft
purring with a snarling undertone.

“I am sup-prised at you, sir! It's the very way them tame ones--the
common 'yporcrits of the world--get on. When it comes to plunder
drifting under one's very nose, there's not one of them that would keep
his hands off. And I don't blame them. It's the way they do it that sets
my back up. Just look at the story of how he got rid of that pal of his!
Send a man home to croak of a cold on the chest--that's one of your tame
tricks. And d'you mean to say, sir, that a man that's up to it wouldn't
bag whatever he could lay his hands in his 'yporcritical way? What was
all that coal business? Tame citizen dodge; 'yporcrisy--nothing else.
No, no, sir! The thing is to extract it from him as neatly as possible.
That's the job; and it isn't so simple as it looks. I reckon you have
looked at it all round, sir, before you took up the notion of this
trip.”

“No.” Mr. Jones was hardly audible, staring far away from his couch. “I
didn't think about it much. I was bored.”

“Ay, that you were--bad. I was feeling pretty desperate that afternoon,
when that bearded softy of a landlord got talking to me about this
fellow here. Quite accidentally, it was. Well, sir, here we are after a
mighty narrow squeak. I feel all limp yet; but never mind--his swag will
pay for the lot!”

“He's all alone here,” remarked Mr. Jones in a hollow murmur.

“Ye-es, in a way. Yes, alone enough. Yes, you may say he is.”

“There's that Chinaman, though.”

“Ay, there's the Chink,” assented Ricardo rather absentmindedly.

He was debating in his mind the advisability of making a clean breast of
his knowledge of the girl's existence. Finally he concluded he wouldn't.
The enterprise was difficult enough without complicating it with an
upset to the sensibilities of the gentleman with whom he had the honour
of being associated. Let the discovery come of itself, he thought,
and then he could swear that he had known nothing of that offensive
presence.

He did not need to lie. He had only to hold his tongue.

“Yes,” he muttered reflectively, “there's that Chink, certainly.”

At bottom, he felt a certain ambiguous respect for his governor's
exaggerated dislike of women, as if that horror of feminine presence
were a sort of depraved morality; but still morality, since he counted
it as an advantage. It prevented many undesirable complications. He did
not pretend to understand it. He did not even try to investigate
this idiosyncrasy of his chief. All he knew was that he himself was
differently inclined, and that it did not make him any happier or safer.
He did not know how he would have acted if he had been knocking about
the world on his own. Luckily he was a subordinate, not a wage-slave but
a follower--which was a restraint. Yes! The other sort of disposition
simplified matters in general; it wasn't to be gainsaid. But it was
clear that it could also complicate them--as in this most important and,
in Ricardo's view, already sufficiently delicate case. And the worst of
it was that one could not tell exactly in what precise manner it would
act.

It was unnatural, he thought somewhat peevishly. How was one to reckon
up the unnatural? There were no rules for that. The faithful henchman
of plain Mr. Jones, foreseeing many difficulties of a material order,
decided to keep the girl out of the governor's knowledge, out of his
sight, too, for as long a time as it could be managed. That, alas,
seemed to be at most a matter of a few hours; whereas Ricardo feared
that to get the affair properly going would take some days. Once well
started, he was not afraid of his gentleman failing him. As is often the
case with lawless natures, Ricardo's faith in any given individual was
of a simple, unquestioning character. For man must have some support in
life.

Cross-legged, his head drooping a little and perfectly still, he might
have been meditating in a bonze-like attitude upon the sacred syllable
“Om.” It was a striking illustration of the untruth of appearances, for
his contempt for the world was of a severely practical kind. There was
nothing oriental about Ricardo but the amazing quietness of his pose.
Mr. Jones was also very quiet. He had let his head sink on the rolled-up
rug, and lay stretched out on his side with his back to the light. In
that position the shadows gathered in the cavities of his eyes made
them look perfectly empty. When he spoke, his ghostly voice had only to
travel a few inches straight into Ricardo's left ear.

“Why don't you say something, now that you've got me awake?”

“I wonder if you were sleeping as sound as you are trying to make out,
sir,” said the unmoved Ricardo.

“I wonder,” repeated Mr. Jones. “At any rate, I was resting quietly!”

“Come, sir!” Ricardo's whisper was alarmed. “You don't mean to say
you're going to be bored?”

“No.”

“Quite right!” The secretary was very much relieved. “There's no
occasion to be, I can tell you, sir,” he whispered earnestly. “Anything
but that! If I didn't say anything for a bit, it ain't because there
isn't plenty to talk about. Ay, more than enough.”

“What's the matter with you?” breathed out his patron. “Are you going to
turn pessimist?”

“Me turn? No, sir! I ain't of those that turn. You may call me hard
names, if you like, but you know very well that I ain't a croaker.”
 Ricardo changed his tone. “If I said nothing for a while, it was because
I was meditating over the Chink, sir.”

“You were? Waste of time, my Martin. A Chinaman is unfathomable.”

Ricardo admitted that this might be so. Anyhow, a Chink was neither
here nor there, as a general thing, unfathomable as he might be; but a
Swedish baron wasn't--couldn't be! The woods were full of such barons.

“I don't know that he is so tame,” was Mr. Jones's remark, in a
sepulchral undertone.

“How do you mean, sir? He ain't a rabbit, of course. You couldn't
hypnotize him, as I saw you do to more than one Dago, and other kinds
of tame citizens, when it came to the point of holding them down to a
game.”

“Don't you reckon on that,” murmured plain Mr. Jones seriously.

“No, sir, I don't, though you have a wonderful power of the eye. It's a
fact.”

“I have a wonderful patience,” remarked Mr. Jones dryly.

A dim smile flitted over the lips of the faithful Ricardo who never
raised his head.

“I don't want to try you too much, sir, but this is like no other job we
ever turned our minds to.”

“Perhaps not. At any rate let us think so.”

A weariness with the monotony of life was reflected in the tone of this
qualified assent. It jarred on the nerves of the sanguine Ricardo.

“Let us think of the way to go to work,” he retorted a little
impatiently. “He's a deep one. Just look at the way he treated that chum
of his. Did you ever hear of anything so low? And the artfulness of the
beast--the dirty, tame artfulness!”

“Don't you start moralizing, Martin,” said Mr. Jones warningly. “As far
as I can make out the story that German hotel-keeper told you, it seems
to show a certain amount of character;--and independence from common
feelings which is not usual. It's very remarkable, if true.”

“Ay, ay! Very remarkable. It's mighty low down, all the same,” muttered,
Ricardo obstinately. “I must say I am glad to think he will be paid off
for it in a way that'll surprise him!”

The tip of his tongue appeared lively for an instant, as if trying for
the taste of that ferocious retribution on his compressed lips. For
Ricardo was sincere in his indignation before the elementary principle
of loyalty to a chum violated in cold blood, slowly, in a patient
duplicity of years. There are standards in villainy as in virtue, and
the act as he pictured it to himself acquired an additional horror
from the slow pace of that treachery so atrocious and so tame. But
he understood too the educated judgement of his governor, a gentleman
looking on all this with the privileged detachment of a cultivated mind,
of an elevated personality.

“Ay, he's deep--he's artful,” he mumbled between his sharp teeth.

“Confound you!” Mr. Jones's calm whisper crept into his ear. “Come to
the point.”

Obedient, the secretary shook off his thoughtfulness. There was a
similarity of mind between these two--one the outcast of his vices, the
other inspired by a spirit of scornful defiance, the aggressiveness of
a beast of prey looking upon all the tame creatures of the earth as its
natural victim. Both were astute enough, however, and both were aware
that they had plunged into this adventure without a sufficient scrutiny
of detail. The figure of a lonely man far from all assistance had
loomed up largely, fascinating and defenceless in the middle of the sea,
filling the whole field of their vision. There had not seemed to be any
need for thinking. As Schomberg had been saying: “Three to one.”

But it did not look so simple now in the face of that solitude which was
like an armour for this man. The feeling voiced by the henchman in his
own way--“We don't seem much forwarder now we are here” was acknowledged
by the silence of the patron. It was easy enough to rip a fellow up or
drill a hole in him, whether he was alone or not, Ricardo reflected in
low, confidential tones, but--

“He isn't alone,” Mr. Jones said faintly, in his attitude of a man
composed for sleep. “Don't forget that Chinaman.” Ricardo started
slightly.

“Oh, ay--the Chink!”

Ricardo had been on the point of confessing about the girl; but no! He
wanted his governor to be unperturbed and steady. Vague thoughts,
which he hardly dared to look in the face, were stirring his brain in
connection with that girl. She couldn't be much account, he thought. She
could be frightened. And there were also other possibilities. The Chink,
however, could be considered openly.

“What I was thinking about it, sir,” he went on earnestly, “is
this--here we've got a man. He's nothing. If he won't be good, he can be
made quiet. That's easy. But then there's his plunder. He doesn't carry
it in his pocket.”

“I hope not,” breathed Mr. Jones.

“Same here. It's too big, we know, but if he were alone, he would not
feel worried about it overmuch--I mean the safety of the pieces. He
would just put the lot into any box or drawer that was handy.”

“Would he?”

“Yes, sir. He would keep it under his eye, as it were. Why not? It is
natural. A fellow doesn't put his swag underground, unless there's a
very good reason for it.”

“A very good reason, eh?”

“Yes, sir. What do you think a fellow is--a mole?”

From his experience, Ricardo declared that man was not a burrowing
beast. Even the misers very seldom buried their hoard, unless for
exceptional reasons. In the given situation of a man alone on an island,
the company of a Chink was a very good reason. Drawers would not be
safe, nor boxes, either, from a prying, slant-eyed Chink. No, sir,
unless a safe--a proper office safe. But the safe was there in the room.

“Is there a safe in this room? I didn't notice it,” whispered Mr. Jones.

That was because the thing was painted white, like the walls of the
room; and besides, it was tucked away in the shadows of a corner. Mr.
Jones had been too tired to observe anything on his first coming ashore;
but Ricardo had very soon spotted the characteristic form. He only
wished he could believe that the plunder of treachery, duplicity, and
all the moral abominations of Heyst had been there. But no; the blamed
thing was open.

“It might have been there at one time or another,” he commented
gloomily, “but it isn't there now.”

“The man did not elect to live in this house,” remarked Mr. Jones. “And
by the by, what could he have meant by speaking of circumstances which
prevented him lodging us in the other bungalow? You remember what he
said, Martin? Sounded cryptic.”

Martin, who remembered and understood the phrase as directly motived by
the existence of the girl, waited a little before saying:

“Some of his artfulness, sir; and not the worst of it either. That
manner of his to us, this asking no questions, is some more of his
artfulness. A man's bound to be curious, and he is; yet he goes on as if
he didn't care. He does care--or else what was he doing up with a cigar
in the middle of the night, doing a think? I don't like it.”

“He may be outside, observing the light here, and saying the very same
thing to himself of our own wakefulness,” gravely suggested Ricardo's
governor.

“He may be, sir; but this is too important to be talked over in the
dark. And the light is all right, it can be accounted for. There's a
light in this bungalow in the middle of the night because--why, because
you are not well. Not well, sir--that's what's the matter, and you will
have to act up to it.”

The consideration had suddenly occurred to the faithful henchman, in the
light of a felicitous expedient to keep his governor and the girl apart
as long as possible. Mr. Jones received the suggestion without the
slightest stir, even in the deep sockets of his eyes, where a steady,
faint gleam was the only thing telling of life and attention in his
attenuated body. But Ricardo, as soon as he had enunciated his happy
thought, perceived in it other possibilities more to the point and of
greater practical advantage.

“With your looks, sir, it will be easy enough,” he went on evenly, as
if no silence had intervened, always respectful, but frank, with
perfect simplicity of purpose. “All you've got to do is just to lie down
quietly. I noticed him looking sort of surprised at you on the wharf,
sir.”

At these words, a naive tribute to the aspect of his physique, even more
suggestive of the grave than of the sick-bed, a fold appeared on that
side of the governor's face which was exposed to the dim light--a deep,
shadowy, semicircular fold from the side of the nose to bottom of the
chin--a silent smile. By a side-glance Ricardo had noted this play of
features. He smiled, too, appreciative, encouraged.

“And you as hard as nails all the time,” he went on. “Hang me if anybody
would believe you aren't sick, if I were to swear myself black in
the face! Give us a day or two to look into matters and size up that
'yporcrit.”

Ricardo's eyes remained fixed on his crossed shins. The chief, in his
lifeless accents, approved.

“Perhaps it would be a good idea.”

“The Chink, he's nothing. He can be made quiet any time.”

One of Ricardo's hands, reposing palm upwards on his folded legs, made
a swift thrusting gesture, repeated by the enormous darting shadow of an
arm very low on the wall. It broke the spell of perfect stillness in
the room. The secretary eyed moodily the wall from which the shadow had
gone. Anybody could be made quiet, he pointed out. It was not anything
that the Chink could do; no, it was the effect that his company must
have produced on the conduct of the doomed man. A man! What was a man? A
Swedish baron could be ripped up, or else holed by a shot, as easily as
any other creature; but that was exactly what was to be avoided, till
one knew where he had hidden his plunder.

“I shouldn't think it would be some sort of hole in his bungalow,”
 argued Ricardo with real anxiety.

No. A house can be burnt--set on fire accidentally, or on purpose, while
a man's asleep. Under the house--or in some crack, cranny, or crevice?
Something told him it wasn't that. The anguish of mental effort
contracted Ricardo's brow. The skin of his head seemed to move in this
travail of vain and tormenting suppositions.

“What did you think a fellow is, sir--a baby?” he said, in answer to Mr.
Jones's objections. “I am trying to find out what I would do myself. He
wouldn't be likely to be cleverer than I am.”

“And what do you know about yourself?”

Mr Jones seemed to watch his follower's perplexities with amusement
concealed in a death-like composure.

Ricardo disregarded the question. The material vision of the spoil
absorbed all his faculties. A great vision! He seemed to see it. A few
small canvas bags tied up with thin cord, their distended rotundity
showing the inside pressure of the disk-like forms of coins--gold,
solid, heavy, eminently portable. Perhaps steel cash-boxes with a chased
design, on the covers; or perhaps a black and brass box with a handle
on the top, and full of goodness knows what. Bank notes? Why not? The
fellow had been going home; so it was surely something worth going home
with.

“And he may have put it anywhere outside--anywhere!” cried Ricardo in a
deadened voice, “in the forest--”

That was it! A temporary darkness replaced the dim light of the room.
The darkness of the forest at night and in it the gleam of a lantern, by
which a figure is digging at the foot of a tree-trunk. As likely as not,
another figure holding that lantern--ha, feminine! The girl!

The prudent Ricardo stifled a picturesque and profane exclamation,
partly joy, partly dismay. Had the girl been trusted or mistrusted by
that man? Whatever it was, it was bound to be wholly! With women there
could be no half-measures. He could not imagine a fellow half-trusting
a woman in that intimate relation to himself, and in those particular
circumstances of conquest and loneliness where no confidences could
appear dangerous since, apparently, there could be no one she could
give him away to. Moreover, in nine cases out of ten the woman would be
trusted. But, trusted or mistrusted, was her presence a favourable or
unfavourable condition of the problem? That was the question!

The temptation to consult his chief, to talk over the weighty fact, and
get his opinion on it, was great indeed. Ricardo resisted it; but the
agony of his solitary mental conflict was extremely sharp. A woman in
a problem is an incalculable quantity, even if you have something to go
upon in forming your guess. How much more so when you haven't even once
caught sight of her.

Swift as were his mental processes, he felt that a longer silence was
inadvisable. He hastened to speak:

“And do you see us, sir, you and I, with a couple of spades having to
tackle this whole confounded island?”

He allowed himself a slight movement of the arm. The shadow enlarged it
into a sweeping gesture.

“This seems rather discouraging, Martin,” murmured the unmoved governor.

“We mustn't be discouraged--that's all!” retorted his henchman. “And
after what we had to go through in that boat too! Why it would be--”

He couldn't find the qualifying words. Very calm, faithful, and yet
astute, he expressed his new-born hopes darkly.

“Something's sure to turn up to give us a hint; only this job can't be
rushed. You may depend on me to pick up the least little bit of a hint;
but you, sir--you've got to play him very gently. For the rest you can
trust me.”

“Yes; but I ask myself what YOU are trusting to.”

“Our luck,” said the faithful Ricardo. “Don't say a word against that.
It might spoil the run of it.”

“You are a superstitious beggar. No, I won't say anything against it.”

“That's right, sir. Don't you even think lightly of it. Luck's not to be
played with.”

“Yes, luck's a delicate thing,” assented Mr. Jones in a dreamy whisper.

A short silence ensued, which Ricardo ended in a discreet and tentative
voice.

“Talking of luck, I suppose he could be made to take a hand with
you, sir--two-handed picket or ekkarty, you being seedy and keeping
indoors--just to pass the time. For all we know, he may be one of them
hot ones once they start--”

“Is it likely?” came coldly from the principal. “Considering what we
know of his history--say with his partner.”

“True, sir. He's a cold-blooded beast; a cold-blooded, inhuman--”

“And I'll tell you another thing that isn't likely. He would not be
likely to let himself be stripped bare. We haven't to do with a young
fool that can be led on by chaff or flattery, and in the end simply
overawed. This is a calculating man.”

Ricardo recognized that clearly. What he had in his mind was something
on a small scale, just to keep the enemy busy while he, Ricardo, had
time to nose around a bit.

“You could even lose a little money to him, sir,” he suggested.

“I could.”

Ricardo was thoughtful for a moment.

“He strikes me, too, as the sort of man to start prancing when one
didn't expect it. What do you think, sir? Is he a man that would prance?
That is, if something startled him. More likely to prance than to
run--what?”

The answer came at once, because Mr. Jones understood the peculiar idiom
of his faithful follower.

“Oh, without doubt! Without doubt!”

“It does me good to hear that you think so. He's a prancing beast,
and so we mustn't startle him--not till I have located the stuff.
Afterwards--”

Ricardo paused, sinister in the stillness of his pose. Suddenly he
got up with a swift movement and gazed down at his chief in moody
abstraction. Mr. Jones did not stir.

“There's one thing that's worrying me,” began Ricardo in a subdued
voice.

“Only one?” was the faint comment from the motionless body on the
bedstead.

“I mean more than all the others put together.”

“That's grave news.”

“Ay, grave enough. It's this--how do you feel in yourself, sir? Are you
likely to get bored? I know them fits come on you suddenly; but surely
you can tell--”

“Martin, you are an ass.”

The moody face of the secretary brightened up.

“Really, sir? Well, I am quite content to be on these terms--I mean as
long as you don't get bored. It wouldn't do, sir.”

For coolness, Ricardo had thrown open his shirt and rolled up his
sleeves. He moved stealthily across the room, bare-footed, towards the
candle, the shadow of his head and shoulders growing bigger behind him
on the opposite wall, to which the face of plain Mr. Jones was turned.
With a feline movement, Ricardo glanced over his shoulder at the thin
back of the spectre reposing on the bed, and then blew out the candle.

“In fact, I am rather amused, Martin,” Mr. Jones said in the dark.

He heard the sound of a slapped thigh and the jubilant exclamation of
his henchman:

“Good! That's the way to talk, sir!”





PART FOUR



CHAPTER ONE

Ricardo advanced prudently by short darts from one tree-trunk to
another, more in the manner of a squirrel than a cat. The sun had
risen some time before. Already the sparkle of open sea was encroaching
rapidly on the dark, cool, early-morning blue of Diamond Bay; but the
deep dusk lingered yet under the mighty pillars of the forest, between
which the secretary dodged.

He was watching Number One's bungalow with an animal-like patience, if
with a very human complexity of purpose. This was the second morning
of such watching. The first one had not been rewarded by success. Well,
strictly speaking, there was no hurry.

The sun, swinging above the ridge all at once, inundated with light the
space of burnt grass in front of Ricardo and the face of the bungalow,
on which his eyes were fixed, leaving only the one dark spot of the
doorway. To his right, to his left, and behind him, splashes of gold
appeared in the deep shade of the forest, thinning the gloom under the
ragged roof of leaves.

This was not a very favourable circumstance for Ricardo's purpose. He
did not wish to be detected in his patient occupation. For what he was
watching for was a sight of the girl--that girl! just a glimpse across
the burnt patch to see what she was like. He had excellent eyes, and
the distance was not so great. He would be able to distinguish her face
quite easily if she only came out on the veranda; and she was bound
to do that sooner or later. He was confident that he could form some
opinion about her--which, he felt, was very necessary, before venturing
on some steps to get in touch with her behind that Swedish baron's back.
His theoretical view of the girl was such that he was quite prepared,
on the strength of that distant examination, to show himself
discreetly--perhaps even make a sign. It all depended on his reading of
the face. She couldn't be much. He knew that sort!

By protruding his head a little he commanded, through the foliage of a
festooning creeper, a view of the three bungalows. Irregularly disposed
along a flat curve, over the veranda rail of the farthermost one hung a
dark rug of a tartan pattern, amazingly conspicuous. Ricardo could see
the very checks. A brisk fire of sticks was burning on the ground in
front of the steps, and in the sunlight the thin, fluttering flame had
paled almost to invisibility--a mere rosy stir under a faint wreath of
smoke. He could see the white bandage on the head of Pedro bending over
it, and the wisps of black hair standing up weirdly. He had wound that
bandage himself, after breaking that shaggy and enormous head. The
creature balanced it like a load, staggering towards the steps. Ricardo
could see a small, long-handled saucepan at the end of a great hairy
paw.

Yes, he could see all that there was to be seen, far and near. Excellent
eyes! The only thing they could not penetrate was the dark oblong of the
doorway on the veranda under the low eaves of the bungalow's roof. And
that was vexing. It was an outrage. Ricardo was easily outraged. Surely
she would come out presently! Why didn't she? Surely the fellow did not
tie her up to the bedpost before leaving the house!

Nothing appeared. Ricardo was as still as the leafy cables of creepers
depending in a convenient curtain from the mighty limb sixty feet above
his head. His very eyelids were still, and this unblinking watchfulness
gave him the dreamy air of a cat posed on a hearth-rug contemplating the
fire. Was he dreaming? There, in plain sight, he had before him a white,
blouse-like jacket, short blue trousers, a pair of bare yellow calves, a
pigtail, long and slender--

“The confounded Chink!” he muttered, astounded.

He was not conscious of having looked away; and yet right there, in the
middle of the picture, without having come round the right-hand corner
or the left-hand corner of the house, without falling from the sky or
surging up from the ground, Wang had become visible, large as life,
and engaged in the young-ladyish occupation of picking flowers. Step
by step, stooping repeatedly over the flower-beds at the foot of the
veranda, the startlingly materialized Chinaman passed off the scene in
a very commonplace manner, by going up the steps and disappearing in the
darkness of the doorway.

Only then the yellow eyes of Martin Ricardo lost their intent fixity. He
understood that it was time for him to be moving. That bunch of
flowers going into the house in the hand of a Chinaman was for the
breakfast-table. What else could it be for?

“I'll give you flowers!” he muttered threateningly. “You wait!”

Another moment, just for a glance towards the Jones bungalow, whence
he expected Heyst to issue on his way to that breakfast so offensively
decorated, and Ricardo began his retreat. His impulse, his desire, was
for a rush into the open, face to face with the appointed victim, for
what he called a “ripping up,” visualized greedily, and always with
the swift preliminary stooping movement on his part--the forerunner of
certain death to his adversary. This was his impulse; and as it was, so
to speak, constitutional, it was extremely difficult to resist when his
blood was up. What could be more trying than to have to skulk and dodge
and restrain oneself, mentally and physically, when one's blood was up?
Mr. Secretary Ricardo began his retreat from his post of observation
behind a tree opposite Heyst's bungalow, using great care to remain
unseen. His proceedings were made easier by the declivity of the ground,
which sloped sharply down to the water's edge. There, his feet feeling
the warmth of the island's rocky foundation already heated by the sun,
through the thin soles of his straw slippers he was, as it were, sunk
out of sight of the houses. A short scramble of some twenty feet brought
him up again to the upper level, at the place where the jetty had its
root in the shore. He leaned his back against one of the lofty uprights
which still held up the company's signboard above the mound of derelict
coal. Nobody could have guessed how much his blood was up. To contain
himself he folded his arms tightly on his breast.

Ricardo was not used to a prolonged effort of self-control. His craft,
his artfulness, felt themselves always at the mercy of his nature, which
was truly feral and only held in subjection by the influence of the
“governor,” the prestige of a gentleman. It had its cunning too, but it
was being almost too severely tried since the feral solution of a growl
and a spring was forbidden by the problem. Ricardo dared not venture out
on the cleared ground. He dared not.

“If I meet the beggar,” he thought, “I don't know what I mayn't do. I
daren't trust myself.”

What exasperated him just now was his inability to understand
Heyst. Ricardo was human enough to suffer from the discovery of his
limitations. No, he couldn't size Heyst up. He could kill him with
extreme ease--a growl and a spring--but that was forbidden! However, he
could not remain indefinitely under the funereal blackboard.

“I must make a move,” he thought.

He moved on, his head swimming a little with the repressed desire of
violence, and came out openly in front of the bungalows, as if he had
just been down to the jetty to look at the boat. The sunshine enveloped
him, very brilliant, very still, very hot. The three buildings faced
him. The one with the rug on the balustrade was the most distant; next
to it was the empty bungalow; the nearest, with the flower-beds at the
foot of its veranda, contained that bothersome girl, who had managed
so provokingly to keep herself invisible. That was why Ricardo's eyes
lingered on that building. The girl would surely be easier to “size up”
 than Heyst. A sight of her, a mere glimpse, would have been something to
go by, a step nearer to the goal--the first real move, in fact. Ricardo
saw no other move. And any time she might appear on that veranda!

She did not appear; but, like a concealed magnet, she exercised her
attraction. As he went on, he deviated towards the bungalow. Though his
movements were deliberate, his feral instincts had such sway that if he
had met Heyst walking towards him, he would have had to satisfy his
need of violence. But he saw nobody. Wang was at the back of the house,
keeping the coffee hot against Number One's return for breakfast. Even
the simian Pedro was out of sight, no doubt crouching on the door-step,
his red little eyes fastened with animal-like devotion on Mr. Jones, who
was in discourse with Heyst in the other bungalow--the conversation of
an evil spectre with a disarmed man, watched by an ape.

His will having very little to do with it, Ricardo, darting swift
glances in all directions, found himself at the steps of the Heyst
bungalow. Once there, falling under an uncontrollable force of
attraction, he mounted them with a savage and stealthy action of his
limbs, and paused for a moment under the eaves to listen to the silence.
Presently he advanced over the threshold one leg--it seemed to stretch
itself, like a limb of india-rubber--planted his foot within, brought up
the other swiftly, and stood inside the room, turning his head from side
to side. To his eyes, brought in there from the dazzling sunshine, all
was gloom for a moment. His pupils, like a cat's, dilating swiftly, he
distinguished an enormous quantity of books. He was amazed; and he was
put off too. He was vexed in his astonishment. He had meant to note the
aspect and nature of things, and hoped to draw some useful inference,
some hint as to the man. But what guess could one make out of a
multitude of books? He didn't know what to think; and he formulated his
bewilderment in the mental exclamation:

“What the devil has this fellow been trying to set up here--a school?”

He gave a prolonged stare to the portrait of Heyst's father, that severe
profile ignoring the vanities of this earth. His eyes gleamed sideways
at the heavy silver candlesticks--signs of opulence. He prowled as a
stray cat entering a strange place might have done, for if Ricardo had
not Wang's miraculous gift of materializing and vanishing, rather than
coming and going, he could be nearly as noiseless in his less elusive
movements. He noted the back door standing just ajar; and all the time
his slightly pointed ears, at the utmost stretch of watchfulness, kept
in touch with the profound silence outside enveloping the absolute
stillness of the house.

He had not been in the room two minutes when it occurred to him that he
must be alone in the bungalow. The woman, most likely, had sneaked out
and was walking about somewhere in the grounds at the back. She had
been probably ordered to keep out of sight. Why? Because the fellow
mistrusted his guests; or was it because he mistrusted her?

Ricardo reflected that from a certain point of view it amounted nearly
to the same thing. He remembered Schomberg's story. He felt that
running away with somebody only to get clear of that beastly, tame,
hotel-keeper's attention was no proof of hopeless infatuation. She could
be got in touch with.

His moustaches stirred. For some time he had been looking at a closed
door. He would peep into that other room, and perhaps see something more
informing than a confounded lot of books. As he crossed over, he thought
recklessly:

“If the beggar comes in suddenly, and starts to prance, I'll rip him up
and be done with it!”

He laid his hand on the handle, and felt the door come unlatched. Before
he pulled it open, he listened again to the silence. He felt it all
about him, complete, without a flaw.

The necessity of prudence had exasperated his self-restraint. A mood
of ferocity woke up in him, and, as always at such times, he became
physically aware of the sheeted knife strapped to his leg. He pulled at
the door with fierce curiosity. It came open without a squeak of hinge,
without a rustle, with no sound at all; and he found himself glaring at
the opaque surface of some rough blue stuff, like serge. A curtain was
fitted inside, heavy enough and long enough not to stir.

A curtain! This unforeseen veil, baffling his curiosity checked his
brusqueness. He did not fling it aside with an impatient movement; he
only looked at it closely, as if its texture had to be examined before
his hand could touch such stuff. In this interval of hesitation, he
seemed to detect a flaw in the perfection of the silence, the faintest
possible rustle, which his ears caught and instantly, in the effort of
conscious listening, lost again. No! Everything was still inside and
outside the house, only he had no longer the sense of being alone there.

When he put out his hand towards the motionless folds it was with
extreme caution, and merely to push the stuff aside a little, advancing
his head at the same time to peep within. A moment of complete
immobility ensued. Then, without anything else of him stirring,
Ricardo's head shrank back on his shoulders, his arm descended slowly to
his side. There was a woman in there. The very woman! Lighted dimly
by the reflection of the outer glare, she loomed up strangely big and
shadowy at the other end of the long, narrow room. With her back to
the door, she was doing her hair with bare arms uplifted. One of them
gleamed pearly white; the other detached its perfect form in black
against the unshuttered, uncurtained square window-hole. She was there,
her fingers busy with her dark hair, utterly unconscious, exposed and
defenceless--and tempting.

Ricardo drew back one foot and pressed his elbows close to his sides;
his chest started heaving convulsively as if he were wrestling or
running a race; his body began to sway gently back and forth. The
self-restraint was at an end: his psychology must have its way. The
instinct for the feral spring could no longer be denied. Ravish or
kill--it was all one to him, as long as by the act he liberated the
suffering soul of savagery repressed for so long. After a quick glance
over his shoulder, which hunters of big game tell us no lion or tiger
omits to give before charging home, Ricardo charged, head down, straight
at the curtain. The stuff, tossed up violently by his rush, settled
itself with a slow, floating descent into vertical folds, motionless,
without a shudder even, in the still, warm air.





CHAPTER TWO

The clock--which once upon a time had measured the hours of philosophic
meditation--could not have ticked away more than five seconds when Wang
materialized within the living-room. His concern primarily was with the
delayed breakfast, but at once his slanting eyes became immovably fixed
upon the unstirring curtain. For it was behind it that he had located
the strange, deadened scuffling sounds which filled the empty room. The
slanting eyes of his race could not achieve a round, amazed stare, but
they remained still, dead still, and his impassive yellow face grew all
at once careworn and lean with the sudden strain of intense, doubtful,
frightened watchfulness. Contrary impulses swayed his body, rooted to
the floor-mats. He even went so far as to extend his hand towards the
curtain. He could not reach it, and he didn't make the necessary step
forward.

The mysterious struggle was going on with confused thuds of bare feet,
in a mute wrestling match, no human sound, hiss, groan, murmur, or
exclamation coming through the curtain. A chair fell over, not with a
crash but lightly, as if just grazed, and a faint metallic ring of the
tin bath succeeded. Finally the tense silence, as of two adversaries
locked in a deadly grip, was ended by the heavy, dull thump of a soft
body flung against the inner partition of planks. It seemed to shake
the whole bungalow. By that time, walking backward, his eyes, his
very throat, strained with fearful excitement, his extended arm still
pointing at the curtain, Wang had disappeared through the back door.
Once out in the compound, he bolted round the end of the house. Emerging
innocently between the two bungalows he lingered and lounged in the
open, where anybody issuing from any of the dwellings was bound to see
him--a self-possessed Chinaman idling there, with nothing but perhaps an
unserved breakfast on his mind.

It was at this time that Wang made up his mind to give up all connection
with Number One, a man not only disarmed but already half vanquished.
Till that morning he had had doubts as to his course of action, but this
overheard scuffle decided the question. Number One was a doomed man--one
of those beings whom it is unlucky to help. Even as he walked in the
open with a fine air of unconcern, Wang wondered that no sound of any
sort was to be heard inside the house. For all he knew, the white woman
might have been scuffling in there with an evil spirit, which had of
course killed her. For nothing visible came out of the house he watched
out of the slanting corner of his eye. The sunshine and the silence
outside the bungalow reigned undisturbed.

But in the house the silence of the big room would not have struck an
acute ear as perfect. It was troubled by a stir so faint that it could
hardly be called a ghost of whispering from behind the curtain.

Ricardo, feeling his throat with tender care, breathed out admiringly:

“You have fingers like steel. Jimminy! You have muscles like a giant!”

Luckily for Lena, Ricardo's onset had been so sudden--she was winding
her two heavy tresses round her head--that she had no time to lower her
arms. This, which saved them from being pinned to her sides, gave her a
better chance to resist. His spring had nearly thrown her down. Luckily,
again, she was standing so near the wall that, though she was driven
against it headlong, yet the shock was not heavy enough to knock all the
breath out of her body. On the contrary, it helped her first instinctive
attempt to drive her assailant backward.

After the first gasp of a surprise that was really too over-powering for
a cry, she was never in doubt of the nature of her danger. She defended
herself in the full, clear knowledge of it, from the force of instinct
which is the true source of every great display of energy, and with a
determination which could hardly have been expected from a girl who,
cornered in a dim corridor by the red-faced, stammering Schomberg, had
trembled with shame, disgust, and fear; had drooped, terrified, before
mere words spluttered out odiously by a man who had never in his life
laid his big paw on her.

This new enemy's attack was simple, straightforward violence. It was not
the slimy, underhand plotting to deliver her up like a slave, which
had sickened her heart and had made her feel in her loneliness that her
oppressors were too many for her. She was no longer alone in the world
now. She resisted without a moment of faltering, because she was no
longer deprived of moral support; because she was a human being who
counted; because she was no longer defending herself for herself alone;
because of the faith that had been born in her--the faith in the man of
her destiny, and perhaps in the Heaven which had sent him so wonderfully
to cross her path.

She had defended herself principally by maintaining a desperate,
murderous clutch on Ricardo's windpipe, till she felt a sudden
relaxation of the terrific hug in which he stupidly and ineffectually
persisted to hold her. Then with a supreme effort of her arms and of
her suddenly raised knee, she sent him flying against the partition.
The cedar-wood chest stood in the way, and Ricardo, with a thump which
boomed hollow through the whole bungalow, fell on it in a sitting
posture, half strangled, and exhausted not so much by the efforts as by
the emotions of the struggle.

With the recoil of her exerted strength, she too reeled, staggered back,
and sat on the edge of the bed. Out of breath, but calm and unabashed,
she busied herself in readjusting under her arms the brown and yellow
figured Celebes sarong, the tuck of which had come undone during the
fight. Then, folding her bare arms tightly on her breast, she leaned
forward on her crossed legs, determined and without fear.

Ricardo, leaning forward too, his nervous force gone, crestfallen like a
beast of prey that has missed its spring, met her big grey eyes looking
at him--wide open, observing, mysterious--from under the dark arches of
her courageous eyebrows. Their faces were not a foot apart. He ceased
feeling about his aching throat and dropped the palms of his hands
heavily on his knees. He was not looking at her bare shoulders, at her
strong arms; he was looking down at the floor. He had lost one of his
straw slippers. A chair with a white dress on it had been overturned.
These, with splashes of water on the floor out of a brusquely misplaced
sponge-bath, were the only traces of the struggle.

Ricardo swallowed twice consciously, as if to make sure of his throat
before he spoke again:

“All right. I never meant to hurt you--though I am no joker when it
comes to it.”

He pulled up the leg of his pyjamas to exhibit the strapped knife.
She glanced at it without moving her head, and murmured with scornful
bitterness:

“Ah, yes--with that thing stuck in my side. In no other way.”

He shook his head with a shamefaced smile.

“Listen! I am quiet now. Straight--I am. I don't need to explain
why--you know how it is. And I can see, now, this wasn't the way with
you.”

She made no sound. Her still, upward gaze had a patient, mournfulness
which troubled him like a suggestion of an inconceivable depth. He added
thoughtfully:

“You are not going to make a noise about this silly try of mine?”

She moved her head the least bit.

“Jee-miny! You are a wonder--” he murmured earnestly, relieved more than
she could have guessed.

Of course, if she had attempted to run out, he would have stuck the
knife between her shoulders, to stop her screaming; but all the fat
would have been in the fire, the business utterly spoiled, and the rage
of the governor--especially when he learned the cause--boundless. A
woman that does not make a noise after an attempt of that kind has
tacitly condoned the offence. Ricardo had no small vanities. But
clearly, if she would pass it over like this, then he could not be so
utterly repugnant to her. He felt flattered. And she didn't seem afraid
of him either. He already felt almost tender towards the girl--that
plucky, fine girl who had not tried to run screaming from him.

“We shall be friends yet. I don't give you up. Don't think it. Friends
as friends can be!” he whispered confidently. “Jee-miny! You aren't a
tame one. Neither am I. You will find that out before long.”

He could not know that if she had not run out, it was because that
morning, under the stress of growing uneasiness at the presence of the
incomprehensible visitors, Heyst had confessed to her that it was his
revolver he had been looking for in the night; that it was gone, that he
was a disarmed, defenceless man. She had hardly comprehended the meaning
of his confession. Now she understood better what it meant. The effort
of her self-control, her stillness, impressed Ricardo. Suddenly she
spoke:

“What are you after?”

He did not raise his eyes. His hands reposing on his knees, his drooping
head, something reflective in his pose, suggested the weariness of a
simple soul, the fatigue of a mental rather than physical contest. He
answered the direct question by a direct statement, as if he were too
tired to dissemble:

“After the swag.”

The word was strange to her. The veiled ardour of her grey gaze from
under the dark eyebrows never left Ricardo's.

“A swag?” she murmured quietly. “What's that?”

“Why, swag, plunder--what your gentleman has been pinching right and
left for years--the pieces. Don't you know? This!”

Without looking up, he made the motion of counting money into the
palm of his hand. She lowered her eyes slightly to observe this bit
of pantomime, but returned them to his face at once. Then, in a mere
breath:

“How do you know anything about him?” she asked, concealing her puzzled
alarm. “What has it got to do with you?”

“Everything,” was Ricardo's concise answer, in a low, emphatic whisper.
He reflected that this girl was really his best hope. Out of the unfaded
impression of past violence there was growing the sort of sentiment
which prevents a man from being indifferent to a woman he has once held
in his arms--if even against her will--and still more so if she has
pardoned the outrage. It becomes then a sort of bond. He felt positively
the need to confide in her--a subtle trait of masculinity, this almost
physical need of trust which can exist side by side with the most brutal
readiness of suspicion.

“It's a game of grab--see?” he went on, with a new inflection of
intimacy in his murmur. He was looking straight at her now.

“That fat, tame slug of a gin-slinger, Schomberg, put us up to it.”

So strong is the impression of helpless and persecuted misery, that the
girl who had fought down a savage assault without faltering could not
completely repress a shudder at the mere sound of the abhorred name.

Ricardo became more rapid and confidential:

“He wants to pay him off--pay both of you, at that; so he told me. He
was hot after you. He would have given all he had into those hands of
yours that have nearly strangled me. But you couldn't, eh? Nohow--what?”
 He paused. “So, rather than--you followed a gentleman?”

He noticed a slight movement of her head and spoke quickly.

“Same here--rather than be a wage-slave. Only these foreigners aren't to
be trusted. You're too good for him. A man that will rob his best
chum?” She raised her head. He went on, well pleased with his progress,
whispering hurriedly: “Yes. I know all about him. So you may guess how
he's likely to treat a woman after a bit!”

He did not know that he was striking terror into her breast now. Still
the grey eyes remained fixed on him unmovably watchful, as if sleepy
under the white forehead. She was beginning to understand. His words
conveyed a definite, dreadful meaning to her mind, which he proceeded to
enlighten further in a convinced murmur.

“You and I are made to understand each other. Born alike, bred alike, I
guess. You are not tame. Same here! You have been chucked out into this
rotten world of 'yporcrits. Same here!”

Her stillness, her appalled stillness, wore to him an air of fascinated
attention. He asked abruptly:

“Where is it?”

She made an effort to breathe out:

“Where's what?”

His tone expressed excited secrecy.

“The swag--plunder--pieces. It's a game of grab. We must have it; but it
isn't easy, and so you will have to lend a hand. Come! is it kept in the
house?”

As often with women, her wits were sharpened by the very terror of the
glimpsed menace. She shook her head negatively.

“No.”

“Sure?”

“Sure,” she said.

“Ay! Thought so. Does your gentleman trust you?”

Again she shook her head.

“Blamed 'yporcrit,” he said feelingly, and then reflected: “He's one of
the tame ones, ain't he?”

“You had better find out for yourself,” she said.

“You trust me. I don't want to die before you and I have made friends.”
 This was said with a strange air of feline gallantry. Then, tentatively:
“But he could be brought to trust you, couldn't he?”

“Trust me?” she said, in a tone which bordered on despair, but which he
mistook for derision.

“Stand in with us,” he urged. “Give the chuck to all this blamed
'yporcrisy. Perhaps, without being trusted, you have managed to find out
something already, eh?”

“Perhaps I have,” she uttered with lips that seemed to her to be
freezing fast.

Ricardo now looked at her calm face with something like respect. He was
even a little awed by her stillness, by her economy of words. Womanlike,
she felt the effect she had produced, the effect of knowing much and of
keeping all her knowledge in reserve. So far, somehow, this had come,
about of itself. Thus encouraged, directed in the way of duplicity, the
refuge of the weak, she made a heroically conscious effort and forced
her stiff, cold lips into a smile.

Duplicity--the refuge of the weak and the cowardly, but of the disarmed,
too! Nothing stood between the enchanted dream of her existence and
a cruel catastrophe but her duplicity. It seemed to her that the man
sitting there before her was an unavoidable presence, which had attended
all her life. He was the embodied evil of the world. She was not ashamed
of her duplicity. With a woman's frank courage, as soon as she saw
that opening she threw herself into it without reserve, with only one
doubt--that of her own strength. She was appalled by the situation; but
already all her aroused femininity, understanding that whether Heyst
loved her or not she loved him, and feeling that she had brought this on
his head, faced the danger with a passionate desire to defend her own.





CHAPTER THREE

To Ricardo the girl had been so unforeseen that he was unable to bring
upon her the light of his critical faculties. Her smile appeared to him
full of promise. He had not expected her to be what she was. Who, from
the talk he had heard, could expect to meet a girl like this? She was
a blooming miracle, he said to himself, familiarly, yet with a tinge
of respect. She was no meat for the likes of that tame, respectable
gin-slinger. Ricardo grew hot with indignation. Her courage, her
physical strength, demonstrated at the cost of his discomfiture,
commanded his sympathy. He felt himself drawn to her by the proofs
of her amazing spirit. Such a girl! She had a strong soul; and her
reflective disposition to throw over her connection proved that she was
no hypocrite.

“Is your gentleman a good shot?” he said, looking down on the floor
again, as if indifferent.

She hardly understood the phrase; but in its form it suggested some
accomplishment. It was safe to whisper an affirmative.

“Yes.”

“Mine, too--and better than good,” Ricardo murmured, and then, in a
confidential burst: “I am not so good at it, but I carry a pretty deadly
thing about me, all the same!”

He tapped his leg. She was past the stage of shudders now. Stiff all
over, unable even to move her eyes, she felt an awful mental tension
which was like blank forgetfulness. Ricardo tried to influence her in
his own way.

“And my gentleman is not the sort that would drop me. He ain't no
foreigner; whereas you, with your baron, you don't know what's before
you--or, rather, being a woman, you know only too well. Much better
not to wait for the chuck. Pile in with us and get your share--of the
plunder, I mean. You have some notion about it already.”

She felt that if she as much as hinted by word or sign that there was no
such thing on the island, Heyst's life wouldn't be worth half an hour's
purchase; but all power of combining words had vanished in the tension
of her mind. Words themselves were too difficult to think of--all except
the word “yes,” the saving word! She whispered it with not a feature of
her face moving. To Ricardo the faint and concise sound proved a cool,
reserved assent, more worth having from that amazing mistress of herself
than a thousand words from any other woman. He thought with exultation
that he had come upon one in a million--in ten millions! His whisper
became frankly entreating.

“That's good! Now all you've got to do is to make sure where he keeps
his swag. Only do be quick about it! I can't stand much longer this
crawling-on-the-stomach business so as not to scare your gentleman. What
do you think a fellow is--a reptile?”

She stared without seeing anyone, as a person in the night sits staring
and listening to deadly sounds, to evil incantations. And always in her
head there was that tension of the mind trying to get hold of something,
of a saving idea which seemed to be so near and could not be captured.
Suddenly she seized it. Yes--she had to get that man out of the
house. At that very moment, raised outside, not very near, but heard
distinctly, Heyst's voice uttered the words:

“Have you been looking out for me, Wang?”

It was for her like a flash of lightning framed in the darkness which
had beset her on all sides, showing a deadly precipice right under her
feet. With a convulsive movement she sat up straight, but had no power
to rise. Ricardo, on the contrary, was on his feet on the instant, as
noiseless as a cat. His yellow eyes gleamed, gliding here and there;
but he too seemed unable to make another movement. Only his moustaches
stirred visibly, like the feelers of some animal.

Wang's answer, “Ya tuan,” was heard by the two in the room, but more
faintly. Then Heyst again:

“All right! You may bring the coffee in. Mem Putih out in the room yet?”

To this question Wang made no answer.

Ricardo's and the girl's eyes met, utterly without expression, all their
faculties being absorbed in listening for the first sound of Heyst's
footsteps, for any sound outside which would mean that Ricardo's retreat
was cut off. Both understood perfectly well that Wang must have gone
round the house, and that he was now at the back, making it impossible
for Ricardo to slip out unseen that way before Heyst came in at the
front.

A darkling shade settled on the face of the devoted secretary. Here was
the business utterly spoiled! It was the gloom of anger, and even of
apprehension. He would perhaps have made a dash for it through the back
door, if Heyst had not been heard ascending the front steps. He climbed
them slowly, very slowly, like a man who is discouraged or weary--or
simply thoughtful; and Ricardo had a mental vision of his face, with its
martial moustache, the lofty forehead, the impassive features, and the
quiet, meditative eyes. Trapped! Confound it! After all, perhaps the
governor was right. Women had to be shunned. Fooling with this one had
apparently ruined the whole business. For, trapped as he was he might
just as well kill, since, anyhow, to be seen was to be unmasked. But he
was too fair-minded to be angry with the girl.

Heyst had paused on the veranda, or in the very doorway.

“I shall be shot down like a dog if I ain't quick,” Ricardo muttered
excitedly to the girl.

He stooped to get hold of his knife; and the next moment would have
hurled himself out through the curtain, nearly, as prompt and fully as
deadly to Heyst as an unexpected thunderbolt. The feel more than the
strength of the girl's hand, clutching at his shoulder, checked him. He
swung round, crouching with a yellow upward glare. Ah! Was she turning
against him?

He would have stuck his knife into the hollow of her bare throat if
he had not seen her other hand pointing to the window. It was a long
opening, high up, close under the ceiling almost, with a single pivoting
shutter.

While he was still looking at it she moved noiselessly away, picking
up the overturned chair, and placed it under the wall. Then she looked
round; but he didn't need to be beckoned to. In two long, tiptoeing
strides he was at her side.

“Be quick!” she gasped.

He seized her hand and wrung it with all the force of his dumb
gratitude, as a man does to a chum when there is no time for words. Then
he mounted the chair. Ricardo was short--too short to get over without a
noisy scramble. He hesitated an instant; she, watchful, bore rigidly on
the seat with her beautiful bare arms, while, light and sure, he used
the back of the chair as a ladder. The masses of her brown hair fell all
about her face.

Footsteps resounded in the next room, and Heyst's voice, not very loud,
called her by name.

“Lena!”

“Yes! In a minute,” she answered with a particular intonation which she
knew would prevent Heyst from coming in at once.

When she looked up, Ricardo had vanished, letting himself down outside
so lightly that she had not heard the slightest noise. She stood up
then, bewildered, frightened, as if awakened from a drugged sleep, with
heavy, downcast, unseeing eyes, her fortitude tired out, her imagination
as if dead within her and unable to keep her fear alive.

Heyst moved about aimlessly in the other room. This sound roused her
exhausted wits. At once she began to think, hear, see; and what she
saw--or rather recognized, for her eyes had been resting on it all the
time--was Ricardo's straw slipper, lost in the scuffle, lying near the
bath. She had just time to step forward and plant her foot on it when
the curtains shook, and, pushed aside, disclosed Heyst in the doorway.

Out of the appeased enchantment of the senses she had found with him,
like a sort of bewitched state, his danger brought a sensation of warmth
to her breast. She felt something stir in there, something profound,
like a new sort of life.

The room was in partial darkness, Ricardo having accidentally swung
the pivoted shutter as he went out of the window. Heyst peered from the
doorway.

“Why, you haven't done your hair yet,” he said.

“I won't stop to do it now. I shan't be long,” she replied steadily, and
remained still, feeling Ricardo's slipper under the sole of her foot.

Heyst, with a movement of retreat, let the curtain drop slowly. On the
instant she stooped for the slipper, and, with it in her hand, spun
round wildly, looking for some hiding-place; but there was no such spot
in the bare room. The chest, the leather bunk, a dress or two of hers
hanging on pegs--there was no place where the merest hazard might not
guide Heyst's hand at any moment. Her wildly roaming eyes were caught
by the half-closed window. She ran to it, and by raising herself on her
toes was able to reach the shutter with her fingertips. She pushed it
square, stole back to the middle of the room, and, turning about, swung
her arm, regulating the force of the throw so as not to let the slipper
fly too far out and hit the edge of the overhanging eaves. It was a
task of the nicest judgement for the muscles of those round arms, still
quivering from the deadly wrestle with a man, for that brain, tense with
the excitement of the situation and for the unstrung nerves flickering
darkness before her eyes. At last the slipper left her hand. As soon as
it passed the opening, it was out of her sight. She listened. She did
not hear it strike anything; it just vanished, as if it had wings to fly
on through the air. Not a sound! It had gone clear.

Her valiant arms hanging close against her side, she stood as if turned
into stone. A faint whistle reached her ears. The forgetful Ricardo,
becoming very much aware of his loss, had been hanging about in great
anxiety, which was relieved by the appearance of the slipper flying from
under the eaves; and now, thoughtfully, he had ventured a whistle to put
her mind at ease.

Suddenly the girl reeled forward. She saved herself from a fall only by
embracing with both arms one of the tall, roughly carved posts holding
the mosquito net above the bed. For a long time she clung to it, with
her forehead leaning against the wood. One side of her loosened sarong
had slipped down as low as her hip. The long brown tresses of her hair
fell in lank wisps, as if wet, almost black against her white body. Her
uncovered flank, damp with the sweat of anguish and fatigue, gleamed
coldly with the immobility of polished marble in the hot, diffused
light falling through the window above her head--a dim reflection of the
consuming, passionate blaze of sunshine outside, all aquiver with the
effort to set the earth on fire, to burn it to ashes.





CHAPTER FOUR

Heyst, seated at the table with his chin on his breast, raised his head
at the faint rustle of Lena's dress. He was startled by the dead pallor
of her cheeks, by something lifeless in her eyes, which looked at
him strangely, without recognition. But to his anxious inquiries she
answered reassuringly that there was nothing the matter with her,
really. She had felt giddy on rising. She had even had a moment of
faintness, after her bath. She had to sit down to wait for it to pass.
This had made her late dressing.

“I didn't try to do my hair. I didn't want to keep you waiting any
longer,” she said.

He was unwilling to press her with questions about her health, since she
seemed to make light of this indisposition. She had not done her hair,
but she had brushed it, and had tied it with a ribbon behind. With her
forehead uncovered, she looked very young, almost a child, a careworn
child; a child with something on its mind.

What surprised Heyst was the non-appearance of Wang. The Chinaman had
always materialized at the precise moment of his service, neither too
soon nor too late. This time the usual miracle failed. What was the
meaning of this?

Heyst raised his voice--a thing he disliked doing. It was promptly
answered from the compound:

“Ada tuan!”

Lena, leaning on her elbow, with her eyes on her plate, did not seem to
hear anything. When Wang entered with a tray, his narrow eyes, tilted
inward by the prominence of salient cheek-bones, kept her under stealthy
observation all the time. Neither the one nor the other of that white
couple paid the slightest attention to him and he withdrew without
having heard them exchange a single word. He squatted on his heels on
the back veranda. His Chinaman's mind, very clear but not far-reaching,
was made up according to the plain reason of things, such as it appeared
to him in the light of his simple feeling for self-preservation,
untrammelled by any notions of romantic honour or tender conscience. His
yellow hands, lightly clasped, hung idly between his knees. The graves
of Wang's ancestors were far away, his parents were dead, his elder
brother was a soldier in the yamen of some Mandarin away in Formosa. No
one near by had a claim on his veneration or his obedience. He had been
for years a labouring restless vagabond. His only tie in the world
was the Alfuro woman, in exchange for whom he had given away some
considerable part of his hard-earned substance; and his duty, in reason,
could be to no one but himself.

The scuffle behind the curtain was a thing of bad augury for that Number
One for whom the Chinaman had neither love nor dislike. He had been awed
enough by that development to hang back with the coffee-pot till at last
the white man was induced to call him in. Wang went in with curiosity.
Certainly, the white woman looked as if she had been wrestling with
a spirit which had managed to tear half her blood out of her before
letting her go. As to the man, Wang had long looked upon him as being in
some sort bewitched; and now he was doomed. He heard their voices in
the room. Heyst was urging the girl to go and lie down again. He was
extremely concerned. She had eaten nothing.

“The best thing for you. You really must!”

She sat listless, shaking her head from time to time negatively, as if
nothing could be any good. But he insisted; she saw the beginning of
wonder in his eyes, and suddenly gave way.

“Perhaps I had better.”

She did not want to arouse his wonder, which would lead him straight to
suspicion. He must not suspect!

Already, with the consciousness of her love for this man, of that
something rapturous and profound going beyond the mere embrace, there
was born in her a woman's innate mistrust of masculinity, of that
seductive strength allied to an absurd, delicate shrinking from the
recognition of the naked necessity of facts, which never yet frightened
a woman worthy of the name. She had no plan; but her mind, quieted down
somewhat by the very effort to preserve outward composure for his sake,
perceived that her behaviour had secured, at any rate, a short period of
safety. Perhaps because of the similarity of their miserable origin in
the dregs of mankind, she had understood Ricardo perfectly. He would
keep quiet for a time now. In this momentarily soothing certitude her
bodily fatigue asserted itself, the more overpoweringly since its cause
was not so much the demand on her strength as the awful suddenness of
the stress she had had to meet. She would have tried to overcome it
from the mere instinct of resistance, if it had not been for Heyst's
alternate pleadings and commands. Before this eminently masculine
fussing she felt the woman's need to give way, the sweetness of
surrender.

“I will do anything you like,” she said.

Getting up, she was surprised by a wave of languid weakness that came
over her, embracing and enveloping her like warm water, with a noise in
her ears as of a breaking sea.

“You must help me along,” she added quickly.

While he put his arm round her waist--not by any means an uncommon thing
for him to do--she found a special satisfaction in the feeling of being
thus sustained. She abandoned all her weight to that encircling and
protecting pressure, while a thrill went through her at the sudden
thought that it was she who would have to protect him, to be the
defender of a man who was strong enough to lift her bodily, as he was
doing even then in his two arms. For Heyst had done this as soon as they
had crept through the doorway of the room. He thought it was quicker
and simpler to carry her the last step or two. He had grown really too
anxious to be aware of the effort. He lifted her high and deposited her
on the bed, as one lays a child on its side in a cot. Then he sat down
on the edge, masking his concern with a smile which obtained no response
from the dreamy immobility of her eyes. But she sought his hand, seized
it eagerly; and while she was pressing it with all the force of
which she was capable, the sleep she needed overtook her suddenly,
overwhelmingly, as it overtakes a child in a cot, with her lips parted
for a safe, endearing word which she had thought of but had no time to
utter.

The usual flaming silence brooded over Samburan.

“What in the world is this new mystery?” murmured Heyst to himself,
contemplating her deep slumber.

It was so deep, this enchanted sleep, that when some time afterwards he
gently tried to open her fingers and free his hand, he succeeded without
provoking the slightest stir.

“There is some very simple explanation, no doubt,” he thought, as he
stole out into the living-room.

Absent-mindedly he pulled a book out of the top shelf, and sat down with
it; but even after he had opened it on his knee, and had been staring
at the pages for a time, he had not the slightest idea of what it was
about. He stared and stared at the crowded, parallel lines. It was only
when, raising his eyes for no particular reason, he saw Wang standing
motionless on the other side of the table, that he regained complete
control of his faculties.

“Oh, yes,” he said, as if suddenly reminded of a forgotten appointment
of a not particularly welcome sort.

He waited a little, and then, with reluctant curiosity, forced himself
to ask the silent Wang what he had to say. He had some idea that the
matter of the vanished revolver would come up at last; but the guttural
sounds which proceeded from the Chinaman did not refer to that delicate
subject. His speech was concerned with cups, saucers, plates, forks, and
knives. All these things had been put away in the cupboards on the
back veranda, where they belonged, perfectly clean, “all plopel.” Heyst
wondered at the scrupulosity of a man who was about to abandon him;
for he was not surprised to hear Wang conclude the account of his
stewardship with the words:

“I go now.”

“Oh! You go now?” said Heyst, leaning back, his book on his knees.

“Yes. Me no likee. One man, two man, three man--no can do! Me go now.”

“What's frightening you away like this?” asked Heyst, while through his
mind flashed the hope that something enlightening might come from that
being so unlike himself, taking contact with the world with a simplicity
and directness of which his own mind was not capable. “Why?” he went on.
“You are used to white men. You know them well.”

“Yes. Me savee them,” assented Wang inscrutably. “Me savee plenty.”

All that he really knew was his own mind. He had made it up to withdraw
himself and the Alfuro woman from the uncertainties of the relations
which were going to establish themselves between those white men. It
was Pedro who had been the first cause of Wang's suspicion and fear. The
Chinaman had seen wild men. He had penetrated, in the train of a Chinese
pedlar, up one or two of the Bornean rivers into the country of the
Dyaks. He had also been in the interior of Mindanao, where there are
people who live in trees--savages, no better than animals; but a
hairy brute like Pedro, with his great fangs and ferocious growls, was
altogether beyond his conception of anything that could be looked upon
as human. The strong impression made on him by Pedro was the prime
inducement which had led Wang to purloin the revolver. Reflection on
the general situation, and on the insecurity of Number One, came later,
after he had obtained possession of the revolver and of the box of
cartridges out of the table drawer in the living-room.

“Oh, you savee plenty about white men,” Heyst went on in a slightly
bantering tone, after a moment of silent reflection in which he had
confessed to himself that the recovery of the revolver was not to be
thought of, either by persuasion or by some more forcible means. “You
speak in that fashion, but you are frightened of those white men over
there.”

“Me no flightened,” protested Wang raucously, throwing up his
head--which gave to his throat a more strained, anxious appearance than
ever. “Me no likee,” he added in a quieter tone. “Me velly sick.”

He put his hand over the region under the breast-bone.

“That,” said Heyst, serenely positive, “belong one piecee lie. That
isn't proper man-talk at all. And after stealing my revolver, too!”

He had suddenly decided to speak about it, because this frankness could
not make the situation much worse than it was. He did not suppose for a
moment that Wang had the revolver anywhere about his person; and after
having thought the matter over, he had arrived at the conclusion that
the Chinaman never meant to use the weapon against him. After a slight
start, because the direct charge had taken him unawares, Wang tore open
the front of his jacket with a convulsive show of indignation.

“No hab got. Look see!” he mouthed in pretended anger.

He slapped his bare chest violently; he uncovered his very ribs, all
astir with the panting of outraged virtue; his smooth stomach heaved
with indignation. He started his wide blue breeches flapping about his
yellow calves. Heyst watched him quietly.

“I never said you had it on you,” he observed, without raising his
voice; “but the revolver is gone from where I kept it.”

“Me no savee levolvel,” Wang said obstinately.

The book lying open on Heyst's knee slipped suddenly and he made a
sharp movement to catch it up. Wang was unable to see the reason of
this because of the table, and leaped away from what seemed to him a
threatening symptom. When Heyst looked up, the Chinaman was already at
the door facing the room, not frightened, but alert.

“What's the matter?” asked Heyst.

Wang nodded his shaven head significantly at the curtain closing the
doorway of the bedroom.

“Me no likee,” he repeated.

“What the devil do you mean?” Heyst was genuinely amazed. “Don't like
what?”

Wang pointed a long lemon-coloured finger at the motionless folds.

“Two,” he said.

“Two what? I don't understand.”

“Suppose you savee, you no like that fashion. Me savee plenty. Me go
now.”

Heyst had risen from his chair, but Wang kept his ground in the doorway
for a little longer. His almond-shaped eyes imparted to his face an
expression of soft and sentimental melancholy. The muscles of his throat
moved visibly while he uttered a distinct and guttural “Goodbye” and
vanished from Number One's sight.

The Chinaman's departure altered the situation. Heyst reflected on what
would be best to do in view of that fact. For a long time he hesitated;
then, shrugging his shoulders wearily, he walked out on the veranda,
down the steps, and continued at a steady gait, with a thoughtful mien,
in the direction of his guests' bungalow. He wanted to make an important
communication to them, and he had no other object--least of all to give
them the shock of a surprise call. Nevertheless, their brutish henchman
not being on watch, it was Heyst's fate to startle Mr. Jones and his
secretary by his sudden appearance in the doorway. Their conversation
must have been very interesting to prevent them from hearing the
visitor's approach. In the dim room--the shutters were kept constantly
closed against the heat--Heyst saw them start apart. It was Mr. Jones
who spoke:

“Ah, here you are again! Come in, come in!”

Heyst, taking his hat off in the doorway, entered the room.





CHAPTER FIVE

Waking up suddenly, Lena looked, without raising her head from the
pillow, at the room in which she was alone. She got up quickly, as if
to counteract the awful sinking of her heart by the vigorous use of her
limbs. But this sinking was only momentary. Mistress of herself from
pride, from love, from necessity, and also because of a woman's
vanity in self-sacrifice, she met Heyst, returning from the strangers'
bungalow, with a clear glance and a smile.

The smile he managed to answer, but, noticing that he avoided her eyes,
she composed her lips and lowered her gaze. For the same reason she
hastened to speak to him in a tone of indifference, which she put on
without effort, as if she had grown adept in duplicity since sunrise.

“You have been over there again?”

“I have. I thought--but you had better know first that we have lost Wang
for good.”

She repeated “For good?” as if she had not understood.

“For good or evil--I shouldn't know which if you were to ask me. He has
dismissed himself. He's gone.”

“You expected him to go, though, didn't you?”

Heyst sat down on the other side of the table.

“Yes. I expected it as soon as I discovered that he had annexed my
revolver. He says he hasn't taken it. That's untrue of course. A
Chinaman would not see the sense of confessing under any circumstances.
To deny any charge is a principle of right conduct; but he hardly
expected to be believed. He was a little enigmatic at the last, Lena. He
startled me.”

Heyst paused. The girl seemed absorbed in her own thoughts.

“He startled me,” repeated Heyst. She noted the anxiety in his tone, and
turned her head slightly to look at him across the table.

“It must have been something--to startle you,” she said. In the depth
of her parted lips, like a ripe pomegranate, there was a gleam of white
teeth.

“It was only a single word--and some of his gestures. He had been making
a good deal of noise. I wonder we didn't wake you up. How soundly you
can sleep! I say, do you feel all right now?”

“As fresh as can be,” she said, treating him to another deep gleam of
a smile. “I heard no noise, and I'm glad of it. The way he talks in his
harsh voice frightens me. I don't like all these foreign people.”

“It was just before he went away--bolted out, I should say. He nodded
and pointed at the curtain to our room. He knew you were there, of
course. He seemed to think--he seemed to try to give me to understand
that you were in special--well, danger. You know how he talks.”

She said nothing; she made no sound, only the faint tinge of colour
ebbed out of her cheek.

“Yes,” Heyst went on. “He seemed to try to warn me. That must have been
it Did he imagine I had forgotten your existence? The only word he said
was 'two'. It sounded so, at least. Yes, 'two'--and that he didn't like
it.”

“What does that mean?” she whispered.

“We know what the word two means, don't we, Lena? We are two. Never
were such a lonely two out of the world, my dear! He might have tried
to remind me that he himself has a woman to look after. Why are you so
pale, Lena?”

“Am I pale?” she asked negligently.

“You are.” Heyst was really anxious.

“Well, it isn't from fright,” she protested truthfully.

Indeed, what she felt was a sort of horror which left her absolutely
in the full possession of all her faculties; more difficult to bear,
perhaps, for that reason, but not paralysing to her fortitude.

Heyst in his turn smiled at her.

“I really don't know that there is any reason to be frightened.”

“I mean I am not frightened for myself.”

“I believe you are very plucky,” he said. The colour had returned to her
face. “I” continued Heyst, “am so rebellious to outward impressions
that I can't say that much about myself. I don't react with sufficient
distinctness.” He changed his tone. “You know I went to see those men
first thing this morning.”

“I know. Be careful!” she murmured.

“I wonder how one can be careful! I had a long talk with--but I don't
believe you have seen them. One of them is a fantastically thin, long
person, apparently ailing; I shouldn't wonder if he were really so. He
makes rather a point of it in a mysterious manner. I imagine he must
have suffered from tropical fevers, but not so much as he tries to make
out. He's what people would call a gentleman. He seemed on the point of
volunteering a tale of his adventures--for which I didn't ask him--but
remarked that it was a long story; some other time, perhaps.

“'I suppose you would like to know who I am?' he asked me.

“I told him I would leave it to him, in a tone which, between gentlemen,
could have left no doubt in his mind. He raised himself on his elbow--he
was lying down on the camp-bed--and said:

“'I am he who is--'”

Lena seemed not to be listening; but when Heyst paused, she turned her
head quickly to him. He took it for a movement of inquiry, but in this
he was wrong. A great vagueness enveloped her impressions, but all her
energy was concentrated on the struggle that she wanted to take upon
herself, in a great exaltation of love and self-sacrifice, which is
woman's sublime faculty; altogether on herself, every bit of it, leaving
him nothing, not even the knowledge of what she did, if that were
possible. She would have liked to lock him up by some stratagem. Had
she known of some means to put him to sleep for days she would have used
incantations or philtres without misgivings. He seemed to her too good
for such contacts, and not sufficiently equipped. This last feeling had
nothing to do with the material fact of the revolver being stolen. She
could hardly appreciate that fact at its full value.

Observing her eyes fixed and as if sightless--for the concentration on
her purpose took all expression out of them--Heyst imagined it to be the
effect of a great mental effort.

“No use asking me what he meant, Lena; I don't know, and I did not
ask him. The gentleman, as I have told you before, seems devoted to
mystification. I said nothing, and he laid down his head again on
the bundle of rugs he uses for a pillow. He affects a state of great
weakness, but I suspect that he's perfectly capable of leaping to his
feet if he likes. Having been ejected, he said, from his proper social
sphere because he had refused to conform to certain usual conventions,
he was a rebel now, and was coming and going up and down the earth. As
I really did not want to listen to all this nonsense, I told him that
I had heard that sort of story about somebody else before. His grin is
really ghastly. He confessed that I was very far from the sort of man he
expected to meet. Then he said:

“'As to me, I am no blacker than the gentleman you are thinking of, and
I have neither more nor less determination.'”

Heyst looked across the table at Lena. Propped on her elbows, and
holding her head in both hands, she moved it a little with an air of
understanding.

“Nothing could be plainer, eh?” said Heyst grimly. “Unless, indeed, this
is his idea of a pleasant joke; for, when he finished speaking, he burst
into a loud long laugh. I didn't join him!”

“I wish you had,” she breathed out.

“I didn't join him. It did not occur to me. I am not much of a
diplomatist. It would probably have been wise, for, indeed, I believe
he had said more than he meant to say, and was trying to take it back by
this affected jocularity. Yet when one thinks of it, diplomacy without
force in the background is but a rotten reed to lean upon. And I don't
know whether I could have done it if I had thought of it. I don't know.
It would have been against the grain. Could I have done it? I have lived
too long within myself, watching the mere shadows and shades of life.
To deceive a man on some issue which could be decided quicker, by his
destruction while one is disarmed, helpless, without even the power to
run away--no! That seems to me too degrading. And yet I have you here.
I have your very existence in my keeping. What do you say, Lena? Would I
be capable of throwing you to the lions to save my dignity?”

She got up, walked quickly round the table, posed herself on his knees
lightly, throwing one arm round his neck, and whispered in his ear:

“You may if you like. And may be that's the only way I would consent to
leave you. For something like that. If it were something no bigger than
your little finger.”

She gave him a light kiss on the lips and was gone before he could
detain her. She regained her seat and propped her elbows again on the
table. It was hard to believe that she had moved from the spot at all.
The fleeting weight of her body on his knees, the hug round his neck,
the whisper in his ear, the kiss on his lips, might have been the
unsubstantial sensations of a dream invading the reality of waking life;
a sort of charming mirage in the barren aridity of his thoughts. He
hesitated to speak till she said, businesslike:

“Well. And what then?”

Heyst gave a start.

“Oh, yes. I didn't join him. I let him have his laugh out by himself. He
was shaking all over, like a merry skeleton, under a cotton sheet he was
covered with--I believe in order to conceal the revolver that he had in
his right hand. I didn't see it, but I have a distinct impression it was
there in his fist. As he had not been looking at me for some time, but
staring into a certain part of the room, I turned my head and saw a
hairy, wild sort of creature which they take about with them, squatting
on its heels in the angle of the walls behind me. He wasn't there when
I came in. I didn't like the notion of that watchful monster behind my
back. If I had been less at their mercy, I should certainly have changed
my position. As things are now, to move would have been a mere weakness.
So I remained where I was. The gentleman on the bed said he could assure
me of one thing; and that was that his presence here was no more morally
reprehensible than mine.

“'We pursue the same ends,' he said, 'only perhaps I pursue them with
more openness than you--with more simplicity.'

“That's what he said,” Heyst went on, after looking at Lena in a sort of
inquiring silence. “I asked him if he knew beforehand that I was living
here; but he only gave me a ghastly grin. I didn't press him for an
answer, Lena. I thought I had better not.”

On her smooth forehead a ray of light always seemed to rest. Her loose
hair, parted in the middle, covered the hands sustaining her head. She
seemed spellbound by the interest of the narrative. Heyst did not pause
long. He managed to continue his relation smoothly enough, beginning
afresh with a piece of comment.

“He would have lied impudently--and I detest being told a lie. It makes
me uncomfortable. It's pretty clear that I am not fitted for the affairs
of the wide world. But I did not want him to think that I accepted his
presence too meekly, so I said that his comings or goings on the
earth were none of my business, of course, except that I had a natural
curiosity to know when he would find it convenient to resume them.

“He asked me to look at the state he was in. Had I been all alone here,
as they think I am, I should have laughed at him. But not being alone--I
say, Lena, you are sure you haven't shown yourself where you could be
seen?”

“Certain,” she said promptly.

He looked relieved.

“You understand, Lena, that when I ask you to keep so strictly out of
sight, it is because you are not for them to look at--to talk about. My
poor Lena! I can't help that feeling. Do you understand it?”

She moved her head slightly in a manner that was neither affirmative nor
negative.

“People will have to see me some day,” she said.

“I wonder how long it will be possible for you to keep out of sight?”
 murmured Heyst thoughtfully. He bent over the table. “Let me finish
telling you. I asked him point blank what it was he wanted with me; he
appeared extremely unwilling to come to the point. It was not really
so pressing as all that, he said. His secretary, who was in fact his
partner, was not present, having gone down to the wharf to look at
their boat. Finally the fellow proposed that he should put off a certain
communication he had to make till the day after tomorrow. I agreed;
but I also told him that I was not at all anxious to hear it. I had no
conception in what way his affairs could concern me.

“'Ah, Mr. Heyst,' he said, 'you and I have much more in common than you
think.'”

Heyst struck the table with his fist unexpectedly.

“It was a jeer; I am sure it was!”

He seemed ashamed of this outburst and smiled faintly into the
motionless eyes of the girl.

“What could I have done--even if I had had my pockets full of
revolvers?”

She made an appreciative sign.

“Killing's a sin, sure enough,” she murmured.

“I went away,” Heyst continued. “I left him there, lying on his side
with his eyes shut. When I got back here, I found you looking ill. What
was it, Lena? You did give me a scare! Then I had the interview with
Wang while you rested. You were sleeping quietly. I sat here to consider
all these things calmly, to try to penetrate their inner meaning and
their outward bearing. It struck me that the two days we have before
us have the character of a sort of truce. The more I thought of it, the
more I felt that this was tacitly understood between Jones and myself.
It was to our advantage, if anything can be of advantage to people
caught so completely unawares as we are. Wang was gone. He, at any rate,
had declared himself, but as I did not know what he might take it into
his head to do, I thought I had better warn these people that I was no
longer responsible for the Chinaman. I did not want Mr. Wang making some
move which would precipitate the action against us. Do you see my point
of view?”

She made a sign that she did. All her soul was wrapped in her passionate
determination, in an exalted belief in herself--in the contemplation
of her amazing opportunity to win the certitude, the eternity, of that
man's love.

“I never saw two men,” Heyst was saying, “more affected by a piece of
information than Jones and his secretary, who was back in the bungalow
by then. They had not heard me come up. I told them I was sorry to
intrude.

“'Not at all! Not at all,' said Jones.

“The secretary backed away into a corner and watched me like a wary cat.
In fact, they both were visibly on their guard.

“'I am come,' I told them, 'to let you know that my servant has
deserted--gone off.'

“At first they looked at each other as if they had not understood what I
was saying; but very soon they seemed quite concerned.

“'You mean to say your Chink's cleared out?' said Ricardo, coming
forward from his corner. 'Like this--all at once? What did he do it
for?'

“I said that a Chinaman had always a simple and precise reason for what
he did, but that to get such a reason out of him was not so easy. All he
told me, I said, was that he 'didn't like'.

“They were extremely disturbed at this. Didn't like what, they wanted to
know.

“'The looks of you and your party,' I told Jones.

“'Nonsense!' he cried out, and immediately Ricardo, the short man,
struck in.

“'Told you that? What did he take you for, sir--an infant? Or do you
take us for kids?--meaning no offence. Come, I bet you will tell us next
that you've missed something.'”

“'I didn't mean to tell you anything of the sort,' I said, 'but as a
matter of fact it is so.'

“He slapped his thigh.

“'Thought so. What do you think of this trick, governor?'

“Jones made some sort of sign to him, and then that extraordinary
cat-faced associate proposed that he and their servant should come out
and help me catch or kill the Chink.

“My object, I said, was not to get assistance. I did not intend to chase
the Chinaman. I had come only to warn them that he was armed, and that
he really objected to their presence on the island. I wanted them to
understand that I was not responsible for anything that might happen.

“'Do you mean to tell us,' asked Ricardo, 'that there is a crazy Chink
with a six-shooter broke loose on this island, and that you don't care?'

“Strangely enough they did not seem to believe my story. They were
exchanging significant looks all the time. Ricardo stole up close to
his principal; they had a confabulation together, and then something
happened which I did not expect. It's rather awkward, too.

“Since I would not have their assistance to get hold of the Chink
and recover my property, the least they could do was to send me their
servant. It was Jones who said that, and Ricardo backed up the idea.

“'Yes, yes--let our Pedro cook for all hands in your compound! He isn't
so bad as he looks. That's what we will do!'

“He bustled out of the room to the veranda, and let out an ear-splitting
whistle for their Pedro. Having heard the brute's answering howl,
Ricardo ran back into the room.

“'Yes, Mr. Heyst. This will do capitally, Mr. Heyst. You just direct
him to do whatever you are accustomed to have done for you in the way of
attendance. See?'

“Lena, I confess to you that I was taken completely by surprise. I had
not expected anything of the sort. I don't know what I expected. I am so
anxious about you that I can't keep away from these infernal scoundrels.
And only two months ago I would not have cared. I would have defied
their scoundrelism as much as I have scorned all the other intrusions of
life. But now I have you! You stole into my life, and--”

Heyst drew a deep breath. The girl gave him a quick, wide-eyed glance.

“Ah! That's what you are thinking of--that you have me!”

It was impossible to read the thoughts veiled by her steady grey eyes,
to penetrate the meaning of her silences, her words, and even her
embraces. He used to come out of her very arms with the feeling of a
baffled man.

“If I haven't you, if you are not here, then where are you?” cried
Heyst. “You understand me very well.”

She shook her head a little. Her red lips, at which he looked now, her
lips as fascinating as the voice that came out of them, uttered the
words:

“I hear what you say; but what does it mean?”

“It means that I could lie and perhaps cringe for your sake.”

“No! No! Don't you ever do that,” she said in haste, while her eyes
glistened suddenly. “You would hate me for it afterwards!”

“Hate you?” repeated Heyst, who had recalled his polite manner. “No!
You needn't consider the extremity of the improbable--as yet. But I will
confess to you that I--how shall I call it?--that I dissembled. First I
dissembled my dismay at the unforeseen result of my idiotic diplomacy.
Do you understand, my dear girl?”

It was evident that she did not understand the word. Heyst produced his
playful smile, which contrasted oddly with the worried character of his
whole expression. His temples seemed to have sunk in, his face looked a
little leaner.

“A diplomatic statement, Lena, is a statement of which everything is
true, but the sentiment which seems to prompt it. I have never been
diplomatic in my relation with mankind--not from regard for its
feelings, but from a certain regard for my own. Diplomacy doesn't go
well with consistent contempt. I cared little for life and still less
for death.”

“Don't talk like that!”

“I dissembled my extreme longing to take these wandering scoundrels
by their throats,” he went on. “I have only two hands--I wish I had a
hundred to defend you--and there were three throats. By that time
their Pedro was in the room too. Had he seen me engaged with their two
throats, he would have been at mine like a fierce dog, or any other
savage and faithful brute. I had no difficulty in dissembling my longing
for the vulgar, stupid, and hopeless argument of fight. I remarked that
I really did not want a servant. I couldn't think of depriving them of
their man's services; but they would not hear me. They had made up their
minds.

“'We shall send him over at once,' Ricardo said, 'to start cooking
dinner for everybody. I hope you won't mind me coming to eat it with
you in your bungalow; and we will send the governor's dinner over to him
here.'

“I could do nothing but hold my tongue or bring on a quarrel--some
manifestation of their dark purpose, which we have no means to resist.
Of course, you may remain invisible this evening; but with that
atrocious-brute prowling all the time at the back of the house, how long
can your presence be concealed from these men?”

Heyst's distress could be felt in his silence. The girl's head,
sustained by her hands buried in the thick masses of her hair, had a
perfect immobility.

“You are certain you have not been seen so far?” he asked suddenly.

The motionless head spoke.

“How can I be certain? You told me you wanted me to keep out of the way.
I kept out of the way. I didn't ask your reason. I thought you didn't
want people to know that you had a girl like me about you.”

“What? Ashamed?” cried Heyst.

“It isn't what's right, perhaps--I mean for you--is it?”

Heyst lifted his hands, reproachfully courteous.

“I look upon it as so very much right that I couldn't bear the idea of
any other than sympathetic, respectful eyes resting on you. I disliked
and mistrusted these fellows from the first. Didn't you understand?”

“Yes; I did keep out of sight,” she said.

A silence fell. At last Heyst stirred slightly.

“All this is of very little importance now,” he said with a sigh.
“This is a question of something infinitely worse than mere looks and
thoughts, however base and contemptible. As I have told you, I met
Ricardo's suggestions by silence. As I was turning away he said:

“'If you happen to have the key of that store-room of yours on you,
Mr. Heyst, you may just as well let me have it; I will give it to our
Pedro.'

“I had it on me, and I tendered it to him without speaking. The hairy
creature was at the door by then, and caught the key, which Ricardo
threw to him, better than any trained ape could have done. I came away.
All the time I had been thinking anxiously of you, whom I had left
asleep, alone here, and apparently ill.”

Heyst interrupted himself, with a listening turn of his head. He had
heard the faint sound of sticks being snapped in the compound. He rose
and crossed the room to look out of the back door.

“And here the creature is,” he said, returning to the table. “Here he
is, already attending to the fire. Oh, my dear Lena!”

She had followed him with her eyes. She watched him go out on the front
veranda cautiously. He lowered stealthily a couple of screens that hung
between the column, and remained outside very still, as if interested
by something on the open ground. Meantime she had risen in her turn, to
take a peep into the compound. Heyst, glancing over his shoulder, saw
her returning to her seat. He beckoned to her, and she continued to
move, crossing the shady room, pure and bright in her white dress, her
hair loose, with something of a sleep-walker in her unhurried motion, in
her extended hand, in the sightless effect of her grey eyes luminous in
the half-light. He had never seen such an expression in her face
before. It had dreaminess in it, intense attention, and something like
sternness. Arrested in the doorway by Heyst's extended arm, she seemed
to wake up, flushed faintly--and this flush, passing off, carried away
with it the strange transfiguring mood. With a courageous gesture
she pushed back the heavy masses of her hair. The light clung to her
forehead. Her delicate nostrils quivered. Heyst seized her arm and
whispered excitedly:

“Slip out here, quickly! The screens will conceal you. Only you must
mind the stair-space. They are actually out--I mean the other two. You
had better see them before you--”

She made a barely perceptible movement of recoil, checked at once, and
stood still. Heyst released her arm.

“Yes, perhaps I had better,” she said with unnatural deliberation, and
stepped out on the veranda to stand close by his side.

Together, one on each side of the screen, they peeped between the edge
of the canvas and the veranda-post entwined with creepers. A great heat
ascended from the sun-smitten ground, in an ever-rising wave, as if from
some secret store of earth's fiery heart; for the sky was growing cooler
already, and the sun had declined sufficiently for the shadows of Mr.
Jones and his henchman to be projected towards the bungalow side by
side--one infinitely slender, the other short and broad.

The two visitors stood still and gazed. To keep up the fiction of his
invalidism, Mr. Jones, the gentleman, leaned on the arm of Ricardo, the
secretary, the top of whose hat just came up to his governor's shoulder.

“Do you see them?” Heyst whispered into the girl's ear. “Here they
are, the envoys of the outer world. Here they are before you--evil
intelligence, instinctive savagery, arm in arm. The brute force is at
the back. A trio of fitting envoys perhaps--but what about the welcome?
Suppose I were armed, could I shoot these two down where they stand?
Could I?”

Without moving her head, the girl felt for Heyst's hand, pressed it and
thereafter did not let it go. He continued, bitterly playful:

“I don't know. I don't think so. There is a strain in me which lays me
under an insensate obligation to avoid even the appearance of murder.
I have never pulled a trigger or lifted my hand on a man, even in
self-defence.”

The suddenly tightened grip of her hand checked him.

“They are making a move,” she murmured.

“Can they be thinking of coming here?” Heyst wondered anxiously.

“No, they aren't coming this way,” she said; and there was another
pause. “They are going back to their house,” she reported finally.

After watching them a little longer, she let go Heyst's hand and moved
away from the screen. He followed her into the room.

“You have seen them now,” he began. “Think what it was to me to see them
land in the dusk, fantasms from the sea--apparitions, chimeras! And they
persist. That's the worst of it--they persist. They have no right to
be--but they are. They ought to have aroused my fury. But I have
refined everything away by this time--anger, indignation, scorn itself.
Nothing's left but disgust. Since you have told me of that abominable
calumny, it has become immense--it extends even to myself.” He looked up
at her.

“But luckily I have you. And if only Wang had not carried off that
miserable revolver--yes, Lena, here we are, we two!”

She put both her hands on his shoulders and looked straight into his
eyes. He returned her penetrating gaze. It baffled him. He could not
pierce the grey veil of her eyes; but the sadness of her voice thrilled
him profoundly.

“You are not reproaching me?” she asked slowly.

“Reproach? What a word between us! It could only be myself--but the
mention of Wang has given me an idea. I have been, not exactly cringing,
not exactly lying, but still dissembling. You have been hiding
yourself, to please me, but still you have been hiding. All this is very
dignified. Why shouldn't we try begging now? A noble art? Yes. Lena,
we must go out together. I couldn't think of leaving you alone, and
I must--yes, I must speak to Wang. We shall go and seek that man, who
knows what he wants and how to secure what he wants. We will go at
once!”

“Wait till I put my hair up,” she agreed instantly, and vanished behind
the curtain.

When the curtain had fallen behind her, she turned her head back with
an expression of infinite and tender concern for him--for him whom she
could never hope to understand, and whom she was afraid she could never
satisfy, as if her passion were of a hopelessly lower quality, unable
to appease some exalted and delicate desire of his superior soul. In a
couple of minutes she reappeared. They left the house by the door of
the compound, and passed within three feet of the thunderstruck Pedro,
without even looking in his direction. He rose from stooping over a fire
of sticks, and, balancing himself clumsily, uncovered his enormous fangs
in gaping astonishment. Then suddenly he set off rolling on his bandy
legs to impart to his masters the astonishing discovery of a woman.





CHAPTER SIX

As luck would have it, Ricardo was lounging alone on the veranda of the
former counting-house. He scented some new development at once, and ran
down to meet the trotting, bear-like figure. The deep, growling noises
it made, though they had only a very remote resemblance to the Spanish
language, or indeed to any sort of human speech, were from long
practice quite intelligible to Mr. Jones's secretary. Ricardo was rather
surprised. He had imagined that the girl would continue to keep out of
sight. That line apparently was given up. He did not mistrust her. How
could he? Indeed, he could not think of her existence calmly.

He tried to keep her image out of his mind so that he should be able
to use its powers with some approach to that coolness which the complex
nature of the situation demanded from him, both for his own sake and as
the faithful follower of plain Mr. Jones, gentleman.

He collected his wits and thought. This was a change of policy, probably
on the part of Heyst. If so, what could it mean? A deep fellow! Unless
it was her doing; in which case--h'm--all right. Must be. She would
know what she was doing. Before him Pedro, lifting his feet alternately,
swayed to and fro sideways--his usual attitude of expectation. His
little red eyes, lost in the mass of hair, were motionless. Ricardo
stared into them with calculated contempt and said in a rough, angry
voice:

“Woman! Of course there is. We know that without you!” He gave the tame
monster a push. “Git! Vamos! Waddle! Get back and cook the dinner. Which
way did they go, then?”

Pedro extended a huge, hairy forearm to show the direction, and went off
on his bandy legs. Advancing a few steps, Ricardo was just in time to
see, above some bushes, two white helmets moving side by side in the
clearing. They disappeared. Now that he had managed to keep Pedro from
informing the governor that there was a woman on the island, he could
indulge in speculation as to the movements of these people. His attitude
towards Mr. Jones had undergone a spiritual change, of which he himself
was not yet fully aware.

That morning, before tiffin, after his escape from the Heyst bungalow,
completed in such an inspiring way by the recovery of the slipper,
Ricardo had made his way to their allotted house, reeling as he ran,
his head in a whirl. He was wildly excited by visions of inconceivable
promise. He waited to compose himself before he dared to meet the
governor. On entering the room, he found Mr. Jones sitting on the camp
bedstead like a tailor on his board, cross-legged, his long back against
the wall.

“I say, sir. You aren't going to tell me you are bored?”

“Bored! No! Where the devil have you been all this time?”

“Observing--watching--nosing around. What else? I knew you had company.
Have you talked freely, sir?”

“Yes, I have,” muttered Mr. Jones.

“Not downright plain, sir?”

“No. I wished you had been here. You loaf all the morning, and now you
come in out of breath. What's the matter?”

“I haven't been wasting my time out there,” said Ricardo. “Nothing's the
matter. I--I--might have hurried a bit.” He was in truth still panting;
only it was not with running, but with the tumult of thoughts and
sensations long repressed, which had been set free by the adventure of
the morning. He was almost distracted by them now. He forgot himself in
the maze of possibilities threatening and inspiring. “And so you had a
long talk?” he said, to gain time.

“Confound you! The sun hasn't affected your head, has it? Why are you
staring at me like a basilisk?”

“Beg pardon, sir. Wasn't aware I stared,” Ricardo apologized
good-humouredly. “The sun might well affect a thicker skull than mine.
It blazes. Phew! What do you think a fellow is, sir--a salamander?”

“You ought to have been here,” observed Mr. Jones.

“Did the beast give any signs of wanting to prance?” asked Ricardo
quickly, with absolutely genuine anxiety. “It wouldn't do, sir. You must
play him easy for at least a couple of days, sir. I have a plan. I have
a notion that I can find out a lot in a couple of days.”

“You have? In what way?”

“Why, by watching,” Ricardo answered slowly.

Mr Jones grunted.

“Nothing new, that. Watch, eh? Why not pray a little, too?”

“Ha, ha, ha! That's a good one,” burst out the secretary, fixing Mr.
Jones with mirthless eyes.

The latter dropped the subject indolently.

“Oh, you may be certain of at least two days,” he said.

Ricardo recovered himself. His eyes gleamed voluptuously.

“We'll pull this off yet--clean--whole--right through, if you will only
trust me, sir.”

“I am trusting you right enough,” said Mr. Jones. “It's your interest,
too.”

And, indeed, Ricardo was truthful enough in his statement. He did
absolutely believe in success now. But he couldn't tell his governor
that he had intelligences in the enemy's camp. It wouldn't do to tell
him of the girl. Devil only knew what he would do if he learned there
was a woman about. And how could he begin to tell of it? He couldn't
confess his sudden escapade.

“We'll pull it off, sir,” he said, with perfectly acted cheerfulness.
He experienced gusts of awful joy expanding in his heart and hot like a
fanned flame.

“We must,” pronounced Mr. Jones. “This thing, Martin, is not like our
other tries. I have a peculiar feeling about this. It's a different
thing. It's a sort of test.”

Ricardo was impressed by the governor's manner; for the first time a
hint of passion could be detected in him. But also a word he used, the
word “test,” had struck him as particularly significant somehow. It was
the last word uttered during that morning's conversation. Immediately
afterwards Ricardo went out of the room. It was impossible for him to
keep still. An elation in which an extraordinary softness mingled with
savage triumph would not allow it. It prevented his thinking, also. He
walked up and down the veranda far into the afternoon, eyeing the other
bungalow at every turn. It gave no sign of being inhabited. Once or
twice he stopped dead short and looked down at his left slipper. Each
time he chuckled audibly. His restlessness kept on increasing till at
last it frightened him. He caught hold of the balustrade of the veranda
and stood still, smiling not at his thought but at the strong sense of
life within him. He abandoned himself to it carelessly, even recklessly.
He cared for no one, friend or enemy. At that moment Mr. Jones called
him by name from within. A shadow fell on the secretary's face.

“Here, sir,” he answered; but it was a moment before he could make up
his mind to go in.

He found the governor on his feet. Mr. Jones was tired of lying down
when there was no necessity for it. His slender form, gliding about the
room, came to a standstill.

“I've been thinking, Martin, of something you suggested. At the time it
did not strike me as practical; but on reflection it seems to me that
to propose a game is as good a way as any to let him understand that the
time has come to disgorge. It's less--how should I say?--vulgar. He will
know what it means. It's not a bad form to give to the business--which
in itself is crude, Martin, crude.”

“Want to spare his feelings?” jeered the secretary in such a bitter tone
that Mr. Jones was really surprised.

“Why, it was your own notion, confound you!”

“Who says it wasn't?” retorted Ricardo sulkily. “But I am fairly sick of
this crawling. No! No! Get the exact bearings of his swag and then a rip
up. That's plenty good enough for him.”

His passions being thoroughly aroused, a thirst for blood was allied in
him with a thirst for tenderness--yes, tenderness. A sort of anxious,
melting sensation pervaded and softened his heart when he thought of
that girl--one of his own sort. And at the same time jealousy started
gnawing at his breast as the image of Heyst intruded itself on his
fierce anticipation of bliss.

“The crudeness of your ferocity is positively gross, Martin,” Mr. Jones
said disdainfully. “You don't even understand my purpose. I mean to
have some sport out of him. Just try to imagine the atmosphere of the
game--the fellow handling the cards--the agonizing mockery of it! Oh,
I shall appreciate this greatly. Yes, let him lose his money instead of
being forced to hand it over. You, of course, would shoot him at once,
but I shall enjoy the refinement and the jest of it. He's a man of the
best society. I've been hounded out of my sphere by people very much
like that fellow. How enraged and humiliated he will be! I promise
myself some exquisite moments while watching his play.”

“Ay, and suppose he suddenly starts prancing. He may not appreciate the
fun.”

“I mean you to be present,” Mr. Jones remarked calmly.

“Well, as long as I am free to plug him or rip him up whenever I think
the time has come, you are welcome to your bit of sport, sir. I shan't
spoil it.”





CHAPTER SEVEN

It was at this precise moment of their conversation that Heyst had
intruded on Mr. Jones and his secretary with his warning about Wang, as
he had related to Lena. When he left them, the two looked at each other
in wondering silence. My Jones was the first to break it.

“I say, Martin!”

“Yes, sir.”

“What does this mean?”

“It's some move. Blame me if I can understand.”

“Too deep for you?” Mr. Jones inquired dryly.

“It's nothing but some of his infernal impudence,” growled the
secretary. “You don't believe all that about the Chink, do you, sir?
'Tain't true.”

“It isn't necessary for it to be true to have a meaning for us. It's the
why of his coming to tell us this tale that's important.”

“Do you think he made it up to frighten us?” asked Ricardo.

Mr Jones scowled at him thoughtfully.

“The man looked worried,” he muttered, as if to himself. “Suppose that
Chinaman has really stolen his money! The man looked very worried.”

“Nothing but his artfulness, sir,” protested Ricardo earnestly, for the
idea was too disconcerting to entertain. “Is it likely that he would
have trusted a Chink with enough knowledge to make it possible?” he
argued warmly. “Why, it's the very thing that he would keep close about.
There's something else there. Ay, but what?”

“Ha, ha, ha!” Mr. Jones let out a ghostly, squeaky laugh. “I've never
been placed in such a ridiculous position before,” he went on, with a
sepulchral equanimity of tone. “It's you, Martin, who dragged me into
it. However, it's my own fault too. I ought to--but I was really
too bored to use my brain, and yours is not to be trusted. You are a
hothead!”

A blasphemous exclamation of grief escaped from Ricardo. Not to be
trusted! Hothead! He was almost tearful.

“Haven't I heard you, sir, saying more than twenty times since we got
fired out from Manila that we should want a lot of capital to work the
East Coast with? You were always telling me that to prime properly all
them officials and Portuguese scallywags we should have to lose heavily
at first. Weren't you always worrying about some means of getting hold
of a good lot of cash? It wasn't to be got hold of by allowing yourself
to become bored in that rotten Dutch town and playing a two-penny game
with confounded beggarly bank clerks and such like. Well, I've brought
you here, where there is cash to be got--and a big lot, to a moral,” he
added through his set teeth.

Silence fell. Each of them was staring into a different corner of the
room. Suddenly, with a slight stamp of his foot, Mr. Jones made for the
door. Ricardo caught him up outside.

“Put an arm through mine, sir,” he begged him gently but firmly. “No use
giving the game away. An invalid may well come out for a breath of fresh
air after the sun's gone down a bit. That's it, sir. But where do you
want to go? Why did you come out, sir?”

Mr Jones stopped short.

“I hardly know myself,” he confessed in a hollow mutter, staring
intently at the Number One bungalow. “It's quite irrational,” he
declared in a still lower tone.

“Better go in, sir,” suggested Ricardo. “What's that? Those screens
weren't down before. He's spying from behind them now, I bet--the
dodging, artful, plotting beast!”

“Why not go over there and see if we can't get to the bottom of this
game?” was the unexpected proposal uttered by Mr. Jones. “He will have
to talk to us.”

Ricardo repressed a start of dismay, but for a moment could not speak.
He only pressed the governor's hand to his side instinctively.

“No, sir. What could you say? Do you expect to get to the bottom of his
lies? How could you make him talk? It isn't time yet to come to grips
with that gent. You don't think I would hang back, do you? His Chink, of
course, I'll shoot like a dog the moment I catch sight of him; but as
to that Mr. Blasted Heyst, the time isn't yet. My head's cooler just now
than yours. Let's go in again. Why, we are exposed here. Suppose he
took it into his head to let off a gun on us! He's an unaccountable,
'yporcritical skunk.”

Allowing himself to be persuaded, Mr. Jones returned to his seclusion.
The secretary, however, remained on the veranda--for the purpose, he
said, of seeing whether that Chink wasn't sneaking around; in which
case he proposed to take a long shot at the galoot and chance the
consequences. His real reason was that he wanted to be alone, away from
the governor's deep-sunk eyes. He felt a sentimental desire to indulge
his fancies in solitude. A great change had come over Mr. Ricardo since
that morning. A whole side of him which from prudence, from necessity,
from loyalty, had been kept dormant, was aroused now, colouring
his thoughts and disturbing his mental poise by the vision of such
staggering consequences as, for instance, the possibility of an active
conflict with the governor. The appearance of the monstrous Pedro with
his news drew Ricardo out of a feeling of dreaminess wrapped up in a
sense of impending trouble. A woman? Yes, there was one; and it made all
the difference. After driving away Pedro, and watching the white
helmets of Heyst and Lena vanishing among the bushes he stood lost in
meditation.

“Where could they be off to like this?” he mentally asked himself.

The answer found by his speculative faculties on their utmost stretch
was--to meet that Chink. For in the desertion of Wang Ricardo did not
believe. It was a lying yarn, the organic part of a dangerous plot.
Heyst had gone to combine some fresh move. But then Ricardo felt sure
that the girl was with him--the girl full of pluck, full of sense, full
of understanding; an ally of his own kind!

He went indoors briskly. Mr. Jones had resumed his cross-legged pose at
the head of the bed, with his back against the wall.

“Anything new?”

“No, sir.”

Ricardo walked about the room as if he had no care in the world. He
hummed snatches of song. Mr. Jones raised his waspish eyebrows, at the
sound. The secretary got down on his knees before an old leather trunk,
and, rummaging in there, brought out a small looking-glass. He fell to
examining his physiognomy in it with silent absorption.

“I think I'll shave,” he decided, getting up.

He gave a sidelong glance to the governor, and repeated it several times
during the operation, which did not take long, and even afterwards, when
after putting away the implements, he resumed his walking, humming more
snatches of unknown songs. Mr. Jones preserved a complete immobility,
his thin lips compressed, his eyes veiled. His face was like a carving.

“So you would like to try your hand at cards with that skunk, sir?” said
Ricardo, stopping suddenly and rubbing his hands.

Mr Jones gave no sign of having heard anything.

“Well, why not? Why shouldn't he have the experience? You remember in
that Mexican town--what's its name?--the robber fellow they caught in
the mountains and condemned to be shot? He played cards half the night
with the jailer and the sheriff. Well, this fellow is condemned, too.
He must give you your game. Hang it all, a gentleman ought to have some
little relaxation! And you have been uncommonly patient, sir.”

“You are uncommonly volatile all of a sudden,” Mr. Jones remarked in a
bored voice. “What's come to you?”

The secretary hummed for a while, and then said:

“I'll try to get him over here for you tonight, after dinner. If I ain't
here myself, don't you worry, sir. I shall be doing a bit of nosing
around--see?”

“I see,” sneered Mr. Jones languidly. “But what do you expect to see in
the dark?”

Ricardo made no answer, and after another turn or two slipped out of the
room. He no longer felt comfortable alone with the governor.





CHAPTER EIGHT

Meantime Heyst and Lena, walking rather fast, approached Wang's hut.
Asking the girl to wait, Heyst ascended the little ladder of bamboos
giving access to the door. It was as he had expected. The smoky interior
was empty, except for a big chest of sandalwood too heavy for hurried
removal. Its lid was thrown up, but whatever it might have contained was
no longer there. All Wang's possessions were gone. Without tarrying in
the hut, Heyst came back to the girl, who asked no questions, with her
strange air of knowing or understanding everything.

“Let us push on,” he said.

He went ahead, the rustle of her white skirt following him into the
shades of the forest, along the path of their usual walk. Though the air
lay heavy between straight denuded trunks, the sunlit patches moved on
the ground, and raising her eyes Lena saw far above her head the
flutter of the leaves, the surface shudder on the mighty limbs extended
horizontally in the perfect immobility of patience. Twice Heyst looked
over his shoulder at her. Behind the readiness of her answering smile
there was a fund of devoted, concentrated passion, burning with the hope
of a more perfect satisfaction. They passed the spot where it was their
practice to turn towards the barren summit of the central hill. Heyst
held steadily on his way towards the upper limit of the forest. The
moment they left its shelter, a breeze enveloped them, and a great
cloud, racing over the sun, threw a peculiar sombre tint over
everything. Heyst pointed up a precipitous, rugged path clinging to the
side of the hill. It ended in a barricade of felled trees, a primitively
conceived obstacle which must have cost much labour to erect at just
that spot.

“This,” Heyst, explained in his urbane tone, “is a barrier against the
march of civilization. The poor folk over there did not like it, as it
appeared to them in the shape of my company--a great step forward, as
some people used to call it with mistaken confidence. The advanced foot
has been drawn back, but the barricade remains.”

They went on climbing slowly. The cloud had driven over, leaving an
added brightness on the face of the world.

“It's a very ridiculous thing,” Heyst went on; “but then it is the
product of honest fear--fear of the unknown, of the incomprehensible.
It's pathetic, too, in a way. And I heartily wish, Lena, that we were on
the other side of it.”

“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried, seizing his arm.

The face of the barricade they were approaching had been piled up with a
lot of fresh-cut branches. The leaves were still green. A gentle breeze,
sweeping over the top, stirred them a little; but what had startled the
girl was the discovery of several spear-blades protruding from the mass
of foliage. She had made them out suddenly. They did not gleam, but she
saw them with extreme distinctness, very still, very vicious to look at.

“You had better let me go forward alone, Lena,” said Heyst.

She tugged, persistently at his arm, but after a time, during which
he never ceased to look smilingly into her terrified eyes, he ended by
disengaging himself.

“It's a sign rather than a demonstration,” he argued, persuasively.
“Just wait here a moment. I promise not to approach near enough to be
stabbed.”

As in a nightmare she watched Heyst go up the few yards of the path as
if he never meant to stop; and she heard his voice, like voices heard
in dreams, shouting unknown words in an unearthly tone. Heyst was only
demanding to see Wang. He was not kept waiting very long. Recovering
from the first flurry of her fright, Lena noticed a commotion in the
green top-dressing of the barricade. She exhaled a sigh of relief when
the spear-blades retreated out of sight, sliding inward--the horrible
things! in a spot facing Heyst a pair of yellow hands parted the leaves,
and a face filled the small opening--a face with very noticeable eyes.
It was Wang's face, of course, with no suggestion of a body belonging to
it, like those cardboard faces at which she remembered gazing as a child
in the window of a certain dim shop kept by a mysterious little man in
Kingsland Road. Only this face, instead of mere holes, had eyes which
blinked. She could see the beating of the eyelids. The hands on each
side of the face, keeping the boughs apart, also did not look as if they
belonged to any real body. One of them was holding a revolver--a weapon
which she recognized merely by intuition, never having seen such an
object before.

She leaned her shoulders against the rock of the perpendicular hillside
and kept her eyes on Heyst, with comparative composure, since the spears
were not menacing him any longer. Beyond the rigid and motionless back
he presented to her, she saw Wang's unreal cardboard face moving its
thin lips and grimacing artificially. She was too far down the path to
hear the dialogue, carried on in an ordinary voice. She waited patiently
for its end. Her shoulders felt the warmth of the rock; now and then a
whiff of cooler air seemed to slip down upon her head from above; the
ravine at her feet, choked full of vegetation, emitted the faint, drowsy
hum of insect life. Everything was very quiet. She failed to notice
the exact moment when Wang's head vanished from the foliage, taking the
unreal hands away with it. To her horror, the spear-blades came gliding
slowly out. The very hair on her head stirred; but before she had
time to cry out, Heyst, who seemed rooted to the ground, turned round
abruptly and began to move towards her. His great moustaches did not
quite hide an ugly but irresolute smile; and when he had come down near
enough to touch her, he burst out into a harsh laugh:

“Ha, ha, ha!”

She looked at him, uncomprehending. He cut short his laugh and said
curtly:

“We had better go down as we came.”

She followed him into the forest. The advance of the afternoon had
filled it with gloom. Far away a slant of light between the trees closed
the view. All was dark beyond. Heyst stopped.

“No reason to hurry, Lena,” he said in his ordinary, serenely polite
tones. “We return unsuccessful. I suppose you know, or at least can
guess, what was my object in coming up there?”

“No, I can't guess, dear,” she said, and smiled, noticing with
emotion that his breast was heaving as if he had been out of breath.
Nevertheless, he tried to command his speech, pausing only a little
between the words.

“No? I went up to find Wang. I went up”--he gasped again here, but this
was for the last time--“I made you come with me because I didn't like
to leave you unprotected in the proximity of those fellows.” Suddenly he
snatched his cork helmet off his head and dashed it on the ground. “No!”
 he cried roughly. “All this is too unreal altogether. It isn't to be
borne! I can't protect you! I haven't the power.”

He glared at her for a moment, then hastened after his hat which had
bounded away to some distance. He came back looking at her face, which
was very white.

“I ought to beg your pardon for these antics,” he said, adjusting his
hat. “A movement of childish petulance! Indeed, I feel very much like a
child in my ignorance, in my powerlessness, in my want of resource, in
everything except in the dreadful consciousness of some evil hanging
over your head--yours!”

“It's you they are after,” she murmured.

“No doubt, but unfortunately--”

“Unfortunately--what?”

“Unfortunately, I have not succeeded with Wang,” he said. “I failed to
move his Celestial, heart--that is, if there is such a thing. He told me
with horrible Chinese reasonableness that he could not let us pass the
barrier, because we should be pursued. He doesn't like fights. He gave
me to understand that he would shoot me with my own revolver without
any sort of compunction, rather than risk a rude and distasteful
contest with the strange barbarians for my sake. He has preached to the
villagers. They respect him. He is the most remarkable man they have
ever seen, and their kinsman by marriage. They understand his policy.
And anyway only women and children and a few old fellows are left in the
village. This is the season when the men are away in trading vessels.
But it would have been all the same. None of them have a taste for
fighting--and with white men too! They are peaceable, kindly folk and
would have seen me shot with extreme satisfaction. Wang seemed to think
my insistence--for I insisted, you know--very stupid and tactless. But a
drowning man clutches at straws. We were talking in such Malay as we are
both equal to.

“'Your fears are foolish,' I said to him.

“'Foolish? of course I am foolish,' he replied. 'If I were a wise man,
I would be a merchant with a big hong in Singapore, instead of being a
mine coolie turned houseboy. But if you don't go away in time, I will
shoot you before it grows too dark to take aim. Not till then, Number
One, but I will do it then. Now--finish!'

“'All right,' I said. 'Finish as far as I am concerned; but you can have
no objections to the mem putih coming over to stay with the Orang Kaya's
women for a few days. I will make a present in silver for it.' Orang
Kaya, is the head man of the village, Lena,” added Heyst.

She looked at him in astonishment.

“You wanted me to go to that village of savages?” she gasped. “You
wanted me to leave you?”

“It would have given me a freer hand.”

Heyst stretched out his hands and looked at them for a moment, then let
them fall by his side. Indignation was expressed more in the curve of
her lips than in her clear eyes, which never wavered.

“I believe Wang laughed,” he went on. “He made a noise like a
turkey-cock.”

“'That would be worse than anything,' he told me.

“I was taken aback. I pointed out to him that he was talking nonsense.
It could not make any difference to his security where you were, because
the evil men, as he calls them, did not know of your existence. I did
not lie exactly, Lena, though I did stretch the truth till it cracked;
but the fellow seems to have an uncanny insight. He shook his head. He
assured me they knew all about you. He made a horrible grimace at me.”

“It doesn't matter,” said the girl. “I didn't want--I would not have
gone.”

Heyst raised his eyes.

“Wonderful intuition! As I continued to press him, Wang made that
very remark about you. When he smiles, his face looks like a conceited
death's head. It was his very last remark that you wouldn't want to. I
went away then.”

She leaned back against a tree. Heyst faced her in the same attitude of
leisure, as if they had done with time and all the other concerns of the
earth. Suddenly, high above their heads the roof of leaves whispered at
them tumultuously and then ceased.

“That was a strange notion of yours, to send me away,” she said. “Send
me away? What for? Yes, what for?”

“You seem indignant,” he remarked listlessly.

“To these savages, too!” she pursued. “And you think I would have gone?
You can do what you like with me--but not that, not that!”

Heyst looked into the dim aisles of the forest. Everything was so still
now that the very ground on which they stood seemed to exhale silence
into the shade.

“Why be indignant?” he remonstrated. “It has not happened. I gave up
pleading with Wang. Here we are, repulsed! Not only without power to
resist the evil, but unable to make terms for ourselves with the worthy
envoys, the envoys extraordinary of the world we thought we had done
with for years and years. And that's bad, Lena, very bad.”

“It's funny,” she said thoughtfully. “Bad? I suppose it is. I don't know
that it is. But do you? Do you? You talk as if you didn't believe in
it.”

She gazed at him earnestly.

“Do I? Ah! That's it. I don't know how to talk. I have managed to refine
everything away. I've said to the Earth that bore me: 'I am I and you
are a shadow.' And, by Jove, it is so! But it appears that such words
cannot be uttered with impunity. Here I am on a Shadow inhabited
by Shades. How helpless a man is against the Shades! How is one to
intimidate, persuade, resist, assert oneself against them? I have lost
all belief in realities . . . Lena, give me your hand.”

She looked at him surprised, uncomprehending.

“Your hand,” he cried.

She obeyed; he seized it with avidity as if eager to raise it to his
lips, but halfway up released his grasp. They looked at each other for a
time.

“What's the matter, dear?” she whispered timidly.

“Neither force nor conviction,” Heyst muttered wearily to himself. “How
am I to meet this charmingly simple problem?”

“I am sorry,” she murmured.

“And so am I,” he confessed quickly. “And the bitterest of this
humiliation is its complete uselessness--which I feel, I feel!”

She had never before seen him give such signs of feeling. Across his
ghastly face the long moustaches flamed in the shade. He spoke suddenly:

“I wonder if I could find enough courage to creep among them in the
night, with a knife, and cut their throats one after another, as they
slept! I wonder--”

She was frightened by his unwonted appearance more than by the words in
his mouth, and said earnestly:

“Don't you try to do such a thing! Don't you think of it!”

“I don't possess anything bigger than a penknife. As to thinking of it,
Lena, there's no saying what one may think of. I don't think. Something
in me thinks--something foreign to my nature. What is the matter?”

He noticed her parted lips, and the peculiar stare in her eyes, which
had wandered from his face.

“There's somebody after us. I saw something white moving,” she cried.

Heyst did not turn his head; he only glanced at her out-stretched arm.

“No doubt we are followed; we are watched.”

“I don't see anything now,” she said.

“And it does not matter,” Heyst went on in his ordinary voice. “Here we
are in the forest. I have neither strength nor persuasion. Indeed, it's
extremely difficult to be eloquent before a Chinaman's head stuck at
one out of a lot of brushwood. But can we wander among these big trees
indefinitely? Is this a refuge? No! What else is left to us? I did think
for a moment of the mine; but even there we could not remain very long.
And then that gallery is not safe. The props were too weak to begin
with. Ants have been at work there--ants after the men. A death-trap, at
best. One can die but once, but there are many manners of death.”

The girl glanced about fearfully, in search of the watcher or follower
whom she had glimpsed once among the trees; but if he existed, he had
concealed himself. Nothing met her eyes but the deepening shadows of the
short vistas between the living columns of the still roof of leaves.
She looked at the man beside her expectantly, tenderly, with suppressed
affright and a sort of awed wonder.

“I have also thought of these people's boat,” Heyst went on. “We could
get into that, and--only they have taken everything out of her. I have
seen her oars and mast in a corner of their room. To shove off in an
empty boat would be nothing but a desperate expedient, supposing even
that she would drift out a good distance between the islands before the
morning. It would only be a complicated manner of committing suicide--to
be found dead in a boat, dead from sun and thirst. A sea mystery.
I wonder who would find us! Davidson, perhaps; but Davidson passed
westward ten days ago. I watched him steaming past one early morning,
from the jetty.”

“You never told me,” she said.

“He must have been looking at me through his big binoculars. Perhaps, if
I had raised my arm--but what did we want with Davidson then, you and
I? He won't be back this way for three weeks or more, Lena. I wish I had
raised my arm that morning.”

“What would have been the good of it?” she sighed out.

“What good? No good, of course. We had no forebodings. This seemed to be
an inexpugnable refuge, where we could live untroubled and learn to know
each other.”

“It's perhaps in trouble that people get to know each other,” she
suggested.

“Perhaps,” he said indifferently. “At any rate, we would not have gone
away from here with him; though I believe he would have come in eagerly
enough, and ready for any service he could render. It's that fat man's
nature--a delightful fellow. You would not come on the wharf that time
I sent the shawl back to Mrs. Schomberg through him. He has never seen
you.”

“I didn't know that you wanted anybody ever to see me,” she said.

He had folded his arms on his breast and hung his head.

“And I did not know that you cared to be seen as yet. A misunderstanding
evidently. An honourable misunderstanding. But it does not matter now.”

He raised his head after a silence.

“How gloomy this forest has grown! Yet surely the sun cannot have set
already.”

She looked round; and as if her eyes had just been opened, she perceived
the shades of the forest surrounding her, not so much with gloom, but
with a sullen, dumb, menacing hostility. Her heart sank in the engulfing
stillness, at that moment she felt the nearness of death, breathing on
her and on the man with her. If there had been a sudden stir of leaves,
the crack of a dry branch, the faintest rustle, she would have screamed
aloud. But she shook off the unworthy weakness. Such as she was, a
fiddle-scraping girl picked up on the very threshold of infamy, she
would try to rise above herself, triumphant and humble; and then
happiness would burst on her like a torrent, flinging at her feet the
man whom she loved.

Heyst stirred slightly.

“We had better be getting back, Lena, since we can't stay all night in
the woods--or anywhere else, for that matter. We are the slaves of
this infernal surprise which has been sprung on us by--shall I say
fate?--your fate, or mine.”

It was the man who had broken the silence, but it was the woman who
led the way. At the very edge of the forest she stopped, concealed by a
tree. He joined her cautiously.

“What is it? What do you see, Lena?” he whispered.

She said that it was only a thought that had come into her head. She
hesitated for a moment giving him over her shoulder a shining gleam in
her grey eyes. She wanted to know whether this trouble, this danger,
this evil, whatever it was, finding them out in their retreat, was not a
sort of punishment.

“Punishment?” repeated Heyst. He could not understand what she meant.
When she explained, he was still more surprised. “A sort of retribution,
from an angry Heaven?” he said in wonder. “On us? What on earth for?”

He saw her pale face darken in the dusk. She had blushed. Her whispering
flowed very fast. It was the way they lived together--that wasn't right,
was it? It was a guilty life. For she had not been forced into it,
driven, scared into it. No, no--she had come to him of her own free
will, with her whole soul yearning unlawfully.

He was so profoundly touched that he could not speak for a moment. To
conceal his trouble, he assumed his best Heystian manner.

“What? Are our visitors then messengers of morality, avengers of
righteousness, agents of Providence? That's certainly an original view.
How flattered they would be if they could hear you!”

“Now you are making fun of me,” she said in a subdued voice which broke
suddenly.

“Are you conscious of sin?” Heyst asked gravely. She made no answer.
“For I am not,” he added; “before Heaven, I am not!”

“You! You are different. Woman is the tempter. You took me up from pity.
I threw myself at you.”

“Oh, you exaggerate, you exaggerate. It was not so bad as that,” he said
playfully, keeping his voice steady with an effort.

He considered himself a dead man already, yet forced to pretend that
he was alive for her sake, for her defence. He regretted that he had
no Heaven to which he could recommend this fair, palpitating handful of
ashes and dust--warm, living sentient his own--and exposed helplessly to
insult, outrage, degradation, and infinite misery of the body.

She had averted her face from him and was still. He suddenly seized her
passive hand.

“You will have it so?” he said. “Yes? Well, let us then hope for mercy
together.”

She shook her head without looking at him, like an abashed child.

“Remember,” he went on incorrigible with his delicate raillery, “that
hope is a Christian virtue, and surely you can't want all the mercy for
yourself.”

Before their eyes the bungalow across the cleared ground stood bathed in
a sinister light. An unexpected chill gust of wind made a noise in the
tree-tops. She snatched her hand away and stepped out into the open;
but before she had advanced more than three yards, she stood still and
pointed to the west.

“Oh look there!” she exclaimed.

Beyond the headland of Diamond Bay, lying black on a purple sea, great
masses of cloud stood piled up and bathed in a mist of blood. A crimson
crack like an open wound zigzagged between them, with a piece of dark
red sun showing at the bottom. Heyst cast an indifferent glance at the
ill-omened chaos of the sky.

“Thunderstorm making up. We shall hear it all night, but it won't visit
us, probably. The clouds generally gather round the volcano.”

She was not listening to him. Her eyes reflected the sombre and violent
hues of the sunset.

“That does not look much like a sign of mercy,” she said slowly, as if
to herself, and hurried on, followed by Heyst. Suddenly she stopped. “I
don't care. I would do more yet! And some day you'll forgive me. You'll
have to forgive me!”





CHAPTER NINE

Stumbling up the steps, as if suddenly exhausted, Lena entered the room
and let herself fall on the nearest chair. Before following her, Heyst
took a survey of the surroundings from the veranda. It was a complete
solitude. There was nothing in the aspect of this familiar scene to tell
him that he and the girl were not as completely alone as they had been
in the early days of their common life on this abandoned spot, with only
Wang discreetly materializing from time to time and the uncomplaining
memory of Morrison to keep them company.

After the cold gust of wind there was an absolute stillness of the
air. The thunder-charged mass hung unbroken beyond the low, ink-black
headland, darkening the twilight. By contrast, the sky at the zenith
displayed pellucid clearness, the sheen of a delicate glass bubble which
the merest movement of air might shatter. A little to the left, between
the black masses of the headland and of the forest, the volcano, a
feather of smoke by day and a cigar-glow at night, took its first fiery
expanding breath of the evening. Above it a reddish star came out like
an expelled spark from the fiery bosom of the earth, enchanted into
permanency by the mysterious spell of frozen spaces.

In front of Heyst the forest, already full of the deepest shades, stood
like a wall. But he lingered, watching its edge, especially where it
ended at the line of bushes, masking the land end of the jetty. Since
the girl had spoken of catching a glimpse of something white among the
trees, he believed pretty firmly that they had been followed in their
excursion up the mountain by Mr. Jones's secretary. No doubt the fellow
had watched them out of the forest, and now, unless he took the trouble
to go back some distance and fetch a considerable circuit inland over
the clearing, he was bound to walk out into the open space before the
bungalows. Heyst did, indeed, imagine at one time some movement between
the trees, lost as soon as perceived. He stared patiently, but nothing
more happened. After all, why should he trouble about these people's
actions? Why this stupid concern for the preliminaries, since, when
the issue was joined, it would find him disarmed and shrinking from the
ugliness and degradation of it?

He turned and entered the room. Deep dusk reigned in there already.
Lena, near the door, did not move or speak. The sheen of the white
tablecloth was very obtrusive. The brute these two vagabonds had tamed
had entered on its service while Heyst and Lena were away. The table was
laid. Heyst walked up and down the room several times. The girl remained
without sound or movement on the chair. But when Heyst, placing the two
silver candelabra on the table, struck a match to light the candles,
she got up suddenly and went into the bedroom. She came out again almost
immediately, having taken off her hat. Heyst looked at her over his
shoulder.

“What's the good of shirking the evil hour? I've lighted these
candles for a sign of our return. After all, we might not have been
watched--while returning, I mean. Of course we were seen leaving the
house.”

The girl sat down again. The great wealth of her hair looked very dark
above her colourless face. She raised her eyes, glistening softly in
the light with a sort of unreadable appeal, with a strange effect of
unseeing innocence.

“Yes,” said Heyst across the table, the fingertips of one hand resting
on the immaculate cloth. “A creature with an antediluvian lower jaw,
hairy like a mastodon, and formed like a pre-historic ape, has laid this
table. Are you awake, Lena? Am I? I would pinch myself, only I know that
nothing would do away with this dream. Three covers. You know it is the
shorter of the two who's coming--the gentleman who, in the play of his
shoulders as he walks, and in his facial structure, recalls a Jaguar.
Ah, you don't know what a jaguar is? But you have had a good look at
these two. It's the short one, you know, who's to be our guest.”

She made a sign with her head that she knew; Heyst's insistence brought
Ricardo vividly before her mental vision. A sudden languor, like the
physical echo of her struggle with the man, paralysed all her limbs.
She lay still in the chair, feeling very frightened at this
phenomenon--ready to pray aloud for strength.

Heyst had started to pace the room.

“Our guest! There is a proverb--in Russia, I believe--that when a
guest enters the house, God enters the house. The sacred virtue of
hospitality! But it leads one into trouble as well as any other.”

The girl unexpectedly got up from the chair, swaying her supple figure
and stretching her arms above her head. He stopped to look at her
curiously, paused, and then went on:

“I venture to think that God has nothing to do with such a hospitality
and with such a guest!”

She had jumped to her feet to react against the numbness, to discover
whether her body would obey her will. It did. She could stand up, and
she could move her arms freely. Though no physiologist, she concluded
that all that sudden numbness was in her head, not in her limbs. Her
fears assuaged, she thanked God for it mentally, and to Heyst murmured a
protest:

“Oh, yes! He's got to do with everything--every little thing. Nothing
can happen--”

“Yes,” he said hastily, “one of the two sparrows can't be struck to the
ground--you are thinking of that.” The habitual playful smile faded on
the kindly lips under the martial moustache. “Ah, you remember what you
have been told--as a child--on Sundays.”

“Yes, I do remember.” She sank into the chair again. “It was the only
decent bit of time I ever had when I was a kid, with our landlady's two
girls, you know.”

“I wonder, Lena,” Heyst said, with a return to his urbane playfulness,
“whether you are just a little child, or whether you represent something
as old as the world.”

She surprised Heyst by saying dreamily:

“Well--and what about you?”

“I? I date later--much later. I can't call myself a child, but I am so
recent that I may call myself a man of the last hour--or is it the hour
before last? I have been out of it so long that I am not certain how far
the hands of the clock have moved since--since--”

He glanced at the portrait of his father, exactly above the head of the
girl, as if it were ignoring her in its painted austerity of feeling. He
did not finish the sentence; but he did not remain silent for long.

“Only what must be avoided are fallacious inferences, my dear
Lena--especially at this hour.”

“Now you are making fun of me again,” she said without looking up.

“Am I?” he cried. “Making fun? No, giving warning. Hang it all, whatever
truth people told you in the old days, there is also this one--that
sparrows do fall to the ground, that they are brought to the ground.
This is no vain assertion, but a fact. That's why”--again his
tone changed, while he picked up the table knife and let it fall
disdainfully--“that's why I wish these wretched round knives had some
edge on them. Absolute rubbish--neither edge, point, nor substance. I
believe one of these forks would make a better weapon at a pinch. But
can I go about with a fork in my pocket?” He gnashed his teeth with a
rage very real, and yet comic.

“There used to be a carver here, but it was broken and thrown away a
long time ago. Nothing much to carve here. It would have made a noble
weapon, no doubt; but--”

He stopped. The girl sat very quiet, with downcast eyes. As he kept
silence for some time, she looked up and said thoughtfully:

“Yes, a knife--it's a knife that you would want, wouldn't you, in case,
in case--”

He shrugged his shoulders.

“There must be a crowbar or two in the sheds; but I have given up all
the keys together. And then, do you see me walking about with a crowbar
in my hand? Ha, ha! And besides, that edifying sight alone might start
the trouble for all I know. In truth, why has it not started yet?”

“Perhaps they are afraid of you,” she whispered, looking down again.

“By Jove, it looks like it,” he assented meditatively. “They do seem to
hang back for some reason. Is that reason prudence, or downright fear,
or perhaps the leisurely method of certitude?”

Out in the black night, not very far from the bungalow, resounded a loud
and prolonged whistle. Lena's hands grasped the sides of the chair, but
she made no movement. Heyst started, and turned his face away from the
door.

The startling sound had died away.

“Whistles, yells, omens, signals, portents--what do they matter?” he
said. “But what about the crowbar? Suppose I had it! Could I stand
in ambush at the side of the door--this door--and smash the first
protruding head, scatter blood and brains over the floor, over these
walls, and then run stealthily to the other door to do the same
thing--and repeat the performance for a third time, perhaps? Could I? On
suspicion, without compunction, with a calm and determined purpose? No,
it is not in me. I date too late. Would you like to see me attempt this
thing while that mysterious prestige of mine lasts--or their not less
mysterious hesitation?”

“No, no!” she whispered ardently, as if compelled to speak by his
eyes fixed on her face. “No, it's a knife you want to defend yourself
with--to defend--there will be time--”

“And who knows if it isn't really my duty?” he began again, as if he had
not heard her disjointed words at all. “It may be--my duty to you, to
myself. For why should I put up with the humiliation of their secret
menaces? Do you know what the world would say?”

He emitted a low laugh, which struck her with terror. She would have got
up, but he stooped so low over her that she could not move without first
pushing him away.

“It would say, Lena, that I--the Swede--after luring my friend and
partner to his death from mere greed of money, have murdered these
unoffending shipwrecked strangers from sheer funk. That would be
the story whispered--perhaps shouted--certainly spread out, and
believed--and believed, my dear Lena!”

“Who would believe such awful things?”

“Perhaps you wouldn't--not at first, at any rate; but the power of
calumny grows with time. It's insidious and penetrating. It can even
destroy one's faith in oneself--dry-rot the soul.”

All at once her eyes leaped to the door and remained fixed, stony, a
little enlarged. Turning his head, Heyst beheld the figure of Ricardo
framed in the doorway. For a moment none of the three moved, then,
looking from the newcomer to the girl in the chair, Heyst formulated a
sardonic introduction.

“Mr Ricardo, my dear.”

Her head drooped a little. Ricardo's hand went up to his moustache. His
voice exploded in the room.

“At your service, ma'am!”

He stepped in, taking his hat off with a flourish, and dropping it
carelessly on a chair near the door.

“At your service,” he repeated, in quite another tone. “I was made aware
there was a lady about, by that Pedro of ours; only I didn't know I
should have the privilege of seeing you tonight, ma'am.”

Lena and Heyst looked at him covertly, but he, with a vague gaze
avoiding them both, looked at nothing, seeming to pursue some point in
space.

“Had a pleasant walk?” he asked suddenly.

“Yes. And you?” returned Heyst, who had managed to catch his glance.

“I haven't been a yard away from the governor this afternoon till
I started for here.” The genuineness of the accent surprised Heyst,
without convincing him of the truth of the words.

“Why do you ask?” pursued Ricardo with every inflection of perfect
candour.

“You might have wished to explore the island a little,” said Heyst,
studying the man, who, to render him justice, did not try to free his
captured gaze. “I may remind you that it wouldn't be a perfectly safe
proceeding.”

Ricardo presented a picture of innocence.

“Oh, yes--meaning that Chink that has ran away from you. He ain't much!”

“He has a revolver,” observed Heyst meaningly.

“Well, and you have a revolver, too,” Mr. Ricardo argued unexpectedly.
“I don't worry myself about that.”

“That's different. I am not afraid of you,” Heyst made answer after a
short pause.

“Of me?”

“Of all of you.”

“You have a queer way of putting things,” began Ricardo.

At that moment the door on the compound side of the house came open with
some noise, and Pedro entered, pressing the edge of a loaded tray to his
breast. His big, hairy head rolled a little, his feet fell in front of
each other with a short, hard thump on the floor. The arrival changed
the current of Ricardo's thought, perhaps, but certainly of his speech.

“You heard me whistling a little while ago outside? That was to give him
a hint, as I came along, that it was time to bring in the dinner; and
here it is.”

Lena rose and passed to the right of Ricardo, who lowered his glance for
a moment. They sat down at the table. The enormous gorilla back of Pedro
swayed out through the door.

“Extraordinary strong brute, ma'am,” said Ricardo. He, had a propensity
to talk about “his Pedro,” as some men will talk of their dog. “He ain't
pretty, though. No, he ain't pretty. And he has got to be kept under. I
am his keeper, as it might be. The governor don't trouble his head much
about dee-tails. All that's left to Martin. Martin, that's me, ma'am.”

Heyst saw the girl's eyes turn towards Mr. Jones's secretary and rest
blankly on his face. Ricardo, however, looked vaguely into space,
and, with faint flickers of a smile about his lips, made conversation
indefatigably against the silence of his entertainers. He boasted
largely of his long association with Mr. Jones--over four years now, he
said. Then, glancing rapidly at Heyst:

“You can see at once he's a gentleman, can't you?”

“You people,” Heyst said, his habitual playful intonation tinged with
gloom, “are divorced from all reality in my eyes.”

Ricardo received this speech as if he had been expecting to hear
those very words, or else did not mind at all what Heyst might say.
He muttered an absent-minded “Ay, ay,” played with a bit of biscuit,
sighed, and said, with a peculiar stare which did not seem to carry any
distance, but to stop short at a point in the air very near his face:

“Anybody can see at once you are one. You and the governor ought to
understand each other. He expects to see you tonight. The governor isn't
well, and we've got to think of getting away from here.”

While saying these words he turned himself full towards Lena, but
without any marked expression. Leaning back with folded arms, the girl
stared before her as if she had been alone in the room. But under
that aspect of almost vacant unconcern the perils and emotion that had
entered into her life warmed her heart, exalted her mind with a sense of
an inconceivable intensity of existence.

“Really? Thinking of going away from here?” Heyst murmured.

“The best of friends must part,” Ricardo pronounced slowly. “And, as
long as they part friends, there's no harm done. We two are used to be
on the move. You, I understand, prefer to stick in one place.”

It was obvious that all this was being said merely for the sake of
talking, and that Ricardo's mind was concentrated on some purpose
unconnected with the words that were coming out of his mouth.

“I should like to know,” Heyst asked with incisive politeness, “how you
have come to understand this or anything else about me? As far as I can
remember, I've made you no confidences.”

Ricardo, gazing comfortably into space out of the back of his chair--for
some time all three had given up any pretence of eating--answered
abstractedly:

“Any fellow might have guessed it!” He sat up suddenly, and uncovered
all his teeth in a grin of extraordinary ferocity, which was belied by
the persistent amiability of his tone. “The governor will be the man
to tell you something about that. I wish you would say you would see my
governor. He's the one who does all our talking. Let me take you to him
this evening. He ain't at all well; and he can't make up his mind to go
away without having a talk with you.”

Heyst, looking up, met Lena's eyes. Their expression of candour seemed
to hide some struggling intention. Her head, he fancied, had made an
imperceptible affirmative movement. Why? What reason could she have? Was
it the prompting of some obscure instinct? Or was it simply a delusion
of his own senses? But in this strange complication invading the
quietude of his life, in his state of doubt and disdain and almost of
despair with which he looked at himself, he would let even a delusive
appearance guide him through a darkness so dense that it made for
indifference.

“Well, suppose I do say so.”

Ricardo did not conceal his satisfaction, which for a moment interested
Heyst.

“It can't be my life they are after,” he said to himself. “What good
could it be to them?”

He looked across the table at the girl. What did it matter whether she
had nodded or not? As always when looking into her unconscious eyes, he
tasted something like the dregs of tender pity. He had decided to go.
Her nod, imaginary or not imaginary, advice or illusion, had tipped the
scale. He reflected that Ricardo's invitation could scarcely be anything
in the nature of a trap. It would have been too absurd. Why carry subtly
into a trap someone already bound hand and foot, as it were?

All this time he had been looking fixedly at the girl he called Lena. In
the submissive quietness of her being, which had been her attitude ever
since they had begun their life on the island, she remained as secret
as ever. Heyst got up abruptly, with a smile of such enigmatic and
despairing character that Mr. Secretary Ricardo, whose abstract gaze had
an all-round efficiency, made a slight crouching start, as if to dive
under the table for his leg-knife--a start that was repressed, as soon
as begun. He had expected Heyst to spring on him or draw a revolver,
because he created for himself a vision of him in his own image. Instead
of doing either of these obvious things, Heyst walked across the
room, opened the door and put his head through it to look out into the
compound.

As soon as his back was turned, Ricardo's hand sought the girl's arm
under the table. He was not looking at her, but she felt the groping,
nervous touch of his search, felt suddenly the grip of his fingers above
her wrist. He leaned forward a little; still he dared not look at her.
His hard stare remained fastened on Heyst's back. In an extremely low
hiss, his fixed idea of argument found expression scathingly:

“See! He's no good. He's not the man for you!”

He glanced at her at last. Her lips moved a little, and he was awed
by that movement without a sound. Next instant the hard grasp of his
fingers vanished from her arm. Heyst had shut the door. On his way back
to the table, he crossed the path of the girl they had called Alma--she
didn't know why--also Magdalen, whose mind had remained so long in doubt
as to the reason of her own existence. She no longer wondered at that
bitter riddle, since her heart found its solution in a blinding, hot
glow of passionate purpose.





CHAPTER TEN

She passed by Heyst as if she had indeed been blinded by some secret,
lurid, and consuming glare into which she was about to enter. The
curtain of the bedroom door fell behind her into rigid folds. Ricardo's
vacant gaze seemed to be watching the dancing flight of a fly in mid
air.

“Extra dark outside, ain't it?” he muttered.

“Not so dark but that I could see that man of yours prowling about
there,” said Heyst in measured tones.

“What--Pedro? He's scarcely a man you know; or else I wouldn't be so
fond of him as I am.”

“Very well. Let's call him your worthy associate.”

“Ay! Worthy enough for what we want of him. A great standby is Peter in
a scrimmage. A growl and a bite--oh, my! And you don't want him about?”

“I don't.”

“You want him out of the way?” insisted Ricardo with an affectation
of incredulity which Heyst accepted calmly, though the air in the room
seemed to grow more oppressive with every word spoken.

“That's it. I do want him out of the way.” He forced himself to speak
equably.

“Lor'! That's no great matter. Pedro's not much use here. The business
my governor's after can be settled by ten minutes' rational talk
with--with another gentleman. Quiet talk!”

He looked up suddenly with hard, phosphorescent eyes. Heyst didn't move
a muscle. Ricardo congratulated himself on having left his revolver
behind. He was so exasperated that he didn't know what he might have
done. He said at last:

“You want poor, harmless Peter out of the way before you let me take you
to see the governor--is that it?”

“Yes, that is it.”

“H'm! One can see,” Ricardo said with hidden venom, “that you are a
gentleman; but all that gentlemanly fancifulness is apt to turn sour on
a plain man's stomach. However--you'll have to pardon me.”

He put his fingers into his mouth and let out a whistle which seemed to
drive a thin, sharp shaft of air solidly against one's nearest ear-drum.
Though he greatly enjoyed Heyst's involuntary grimace, he sat perfectly
stolid waiting for the effect of the call.

It brought Pedro in with an extraordinary, uncouth, primeval
impetuosity. The door flew open with a clatter, and the wild figure it
disclosed seemed anxious to devastate the room in leaps and bounds;
but Ricardo raised his open palm, and the creature came in quietly.
His enormous half-closed paws swung to and fro a little in front of his
bowed trunk as he walked. Ricardo looked on truculently.

“You go to the boat--understand? Go now!”

The little red eyes of the tame monster blinked with painful attention
in the mass of hair.

“Well? Why don't you get? Forgot human speech, eh? Don't you know any
longer what a boat is?”

“Si--boat,” the creature stammered out doubtfully.

“Well, go there--the boat at the jetty. March off to it and sit there,
lie down there, do anything but go to sleep there--till you hear my
call, and then fly here. Them's your orders. March! Get, vamos! No, not
that way--out through the front door. No sulks!”

Pedro obeyed with uncouth alacrity. When he had gone, the gleam of
pitiless savagery went out of Ricardo's yellow eyes, and his physiognomy
took on, for the first time that evening, the expression of a domestic
cat which is being noticed.

“You can watch him right into the bushes, if you like. Too dark, eh? Why
not go with him to the very spot, then?”

Heyst made a gesture of vague protest.

“There's nothing to assure me that he will stay there. I have no doubt
of his going, but it's an act without guarantee.”

“There you are!” Ricardo shrugged his shoulders philosophically. “Can't
be helped. Short of shooting our Pedro, nobody can make absolutely sure
of his staying in the same place longer than he has a mind to; but I
tell you, he lives in holy terror of my temper. That's why I put on my
sudden-death air when I talk to him. And yet I wouldn't shoot him--not
I, unless in such a fit of rage as would make a man shoot his favourite
dog. Look here, sir! This deal is on the square. I didn't tip him a wink
to do anything else. He won't budge from the jetty. Are you coming along
now, sir?”

A short-silence ensued. Ricardo's jaws were working ominously under his
skin. His eyes glided: voluptuously here and there, cruel and dreamy,
Heyst checked a sudden movement, reflected for a while, then said:

“You must wait a little.”

“Wait a little! Wait a little! What does he think a fellow is--a graven
image?” grumbled Ricardo half audibly.

Heyst went into the bedroom, and shut the door after him with a bang.
Coming from the light, he could not see a thing in there at first; yet
he received the impression of the girl getting up from the floor. On
the less opaque darkness of the shutter-hole, her head detached itself
suddenly, very faint, a mere hint of a round, dark shape without a face.

“I am going, Lena. I am going to confront these scoundrels.” He was
surprised to feel two arms falling on his shoulders. “I thought that
you--” he began.

“Yes, yes!” the girl whispered hastily.

She neither clung to him, nor yet did she try to draw him to her. Her
hands grasped his shoulders, and she seemed to him to be staring into
his face in the dark. And now he could see something of her face,
too--an oval without features--and faintly distinguish her person, in
the blackness, a form without definite lines.

“You have a black dress here, haven't you, Lena?” he asked, speaking
rapidly, and so low that she could just hear him.

“Yes--an old thing.”

“Very good. Put it on at once.”

“But why?”

“Not for mourning!” There was something peremptory in the slightly
ironic murmur. “Can you find it and get into it in the dark?”

She could. She would try. He waited, very still. He could imagine
her movements over there at the far end of the room; but his eyes,
accustomed now to the darkness, had lost her completely. When she spoke,
her voice surprised him by its nearness. She had done what he had told
her to do, and had approached him, invisible.

“Good! Where's that piece of purple veil I've seen lying about?” he
asked.

There was no answer, only a slight rustle.

“Where is it?” he repeated impatiently.

Her unexpected breath was on his cheek.

“In my hands.”

“Capital! Listen, Lena. As soon as I leave the bungalow with that
horrible scoundrel, you slip out at the back--instantly, lose no
time!--and run round into the forest. That will be your time, while we
are walking away, and I am sure he won't give me the slip. Run into the
forest behind the fringe of bushes between the big trees. You will know,
surely, how to find a place in full view of the front door. I fear for
you; but in this black dress, with most of your face muffled up in that
dark veil, I defy anybody to find you there before daylight. Wait in the
forest till the table is pushed into full view of the doorway, and you
see three candles out of four blown out and one relighted--or, should
the lights be put out here while you watch them, wait till three candles
are lighted and then two put out. At either of these signals run back as
hard as you can, for it will mean that I am waiting for you here.”

While he was speaking, the girl had sought and seized one of his
hands. She did not press it; she held it loosely, as it were timidly,
caressingly. It was no grasp; it was a mere contact, as if only to make
sure that he was there, that he was real and no mere darker shadow in
the obscurity. The warmth of her hand gave Heyst a strange, intimate
sensation of all her person. He had to fight down a new sort of emotion,
which almost unmanned him. He went on, whispering sternly:

“But if you see no such signals, don't let anything--fear, curiosity,
despair, or hope--entice you back to this house; and with the first sign
of dawn steal away along the edge of the clearing till you strike the
path. Wait no longer, because I shall probably be dead.”

The murmur of the word “Never!” floated into his ear as if it formed
itself in the air.

“You know the path,” he continued. “Make your way to the barricade. Go
to Wang--yes, to Wang. Let nothing stop you!” It seemed to him that the
girl's hand trembled a little. “The worst he can do to you is to shoot
you, but he won't. I really think he won't, if I am not there. Stay with
the villagers, with the wild people, and fear nothing. They will be more
awed by you than you can be frightened of them. Davidson's bound to turn
up before very long. Keep a look-out for a passing steamer. Think of
some sort of signal to call him.”

She made no answer. The sense of the heavy, brooding silence in the
outside world seemed to enter and fill the room--the oppressive infinity
of it, without breath, without light. It was as if the heart of hearts
had ceased to beat and the end of all things had come.

“Have you understood? You are to run out of the house at once,” Heyst
whispered urgently.

She lifted his hand to her lips and let it go. He was startled.

“Lena!” he cried out under his breath.

She was gone from his side. He dared not trust himself--no, not even to
the extent of a tender word.

Turning to go out he heard a thud somewhere in the house. To open the
door, he had first to lift the curtain; he did so with his face over his
shoulder. The merest trickle of light, coming through the keyhole and
one or two cracks, was enough for his eyes to see her plainly, all
black, down on her knees, with her head and arms flung on the foot of
the bed--all black in the desolation of a mourning sinner. What was
this? A suspicion that there were everywhere more things than he
could understand crossed Heyst's mind. Her arm, detached from the bed,
motioned him away. He obeyed, and went out, full of disquiet.

The curtain behind him had not ceased to tremble when she was up on her
feet, close against it, listening for sounds, for words, in a stooping,
tragic attitude of stealthy attention, one hand clutching at her breast
as if to compress, to make less loud the beating of her heart. Heyst
had caught Mr. Jones's secretary in the contemplation of his closed
writing-desk. Ricardo might have been meditating how to break into it;
but when he turned about suddenly, he showed so distorted a face that
it made Heyst pause in wonder at the upturned whites of the eyes, which
were blinking horribly, as if the man were inwardly convulsed.

“I thought you were never coming,” Ricardo mumbled.

“I didn't know you were pressed for time. Even if your going away
depends on this conversation, as you say, I doubt if you are the men to
put to sea on such a night as this,” said Heyst, motioning Ricardo to
precede him out of the house.

With feline undulations of hip and shoulder, the secretary left the
room at once. There was something cruel in the absolute dumbness of the
night. The great cloud covering half the sky hung right against one,
like an enormous curtain hiding menacing preparations of violence. As
the feet of the two men touched the ground, a rumble came from behind
it, preceded by a swift, mysterious gleam of light on the waters of the
bay.

“Ha!” said Ricardo. “It begins.”

“It may be nothing in the end,” observed Heyst, stepping along steadily.

“No! Let it come!” Ricardo said viciously. “I am in the humour for it!”

By the time the two men had reached the other bungalow, the far-off
modulated rumble growled incessantly, while pale lightning in waves of
cold fire flooded and ran off the island in rapid succession. Ricardo,
unexpectedly, dashed ahead up the steps and put his head through the
doorway.

“Here he is, governor! Keep him with you as long as you can--till you
hear me whistle. I am on the track.”

He flung these words into the room with inconceivable speed, and stood
aside to let the visitor pass through the doorway; but he had to wait
an appreciable moment, because Heyst, seeing his purpose, had scornfully
slowed his pace. When Heyst entered the room it was with a smile, the
Heyst smile, lurking under his martial moustache.





CHAPTER ELEVEN

Two candles were burning on the stand-up desk. Mr. Jones, tightly
enfolded in an old but gorgeous blue silk dressing-gown, kept his
elbows close against his sides and his hands deeply plunged into the
extraordinarily deep pockets of the garment. The costume accentuated his
emaciation. He resembled a painted pole leaning against the edge of the
desk, with a dried head of dubious distinction stuck on the top of it.
Ricardo lounged in the doorway. Indifferent in appearance to what
was going on, he was biding his time. At a given moment, between two
flickers of lightning, he melted out of his frame into the outer
air. His disappearance was observed on the instant by Mr. Jones, who
abandoned his nonchalant immobility against the desk, and made a few
steps calculated to put him between Heyst and the doorway.

“It's awfully close,” he remarked

Heyst, in the middle of the room, had made up his mind to speak plainly.

“We haven't met to talk about the weather. You favoured me earlier in
the day with a rather cryptic phrase about yourself. 'I am he that is,'
you said. What does that mean?”

Mr. Jones, without looking at Heyst, continued his absentminded
movements till, attaining the desired position, he brought his shoulders
with a thump against the wall near the door, and raised his head. In
the emotion of the decisive moment his haggard face glistened with
perspiration. Drops ran down his hollow cheeks and almost blinded the
spectral eyes in their bony caverns.

“It means that I am a person to be reckoned with. No--stop! Don't put
your hand into your pocket--don't.”

His voice had a wild, unexpected shrillness. Heyst started, and there
ensued a moment of suspended animation, during which the thunder's
deep bass muttered distantly and the doorway to the right of Mr. Jones
flickered with bluish light. At last Heyst shrugged his shoulders; he
even looked at his hand. He didn't put it in his pocket, however. Mr.
Jones, glued against the wall, watched him raise both his hands to
the ends of his horizontal moustaches, and answered the note of
interrogation in his steady eyes.

“A matter of prudence,” said Mr. Jones in his natural hollow tones, and
with a face of deathlike composure. “A man of your free life has surely
perceived that. You are a much talked-about man, Mr. Heyst--and though,
as far as I understand, you are accustomed to employ the subtler
weapons of intelligence, still I can't afford to take any risks of
the--er--grosser methods. I am not unscrupulous enough to be a match for
you in the use of intelligence; but I assure you, Mr. Heyst, that in
the other way you are no match for me. I have you covered at this
very moment. You have been covered ever since you entered this room.
Yes--from my pocket.”

During this harangue Heyst looked deliberately over his shoulder,
stepped back a pace, and sat down on the end of the camp bedstead.
Leaning his elbow on one knee, he laid his cheek in the palm of his hand
and seemed to meditate on what he should say next. Mr. Jones, planted
against the wall, was obviously waiting for some sort of overture.
As nothing came, he resolved to speak himself; but he hesitated. For,
though he considered that the most difficult step had been taken, he
said to himself that every stage of progress required great caution,
lest the man in Ricardo's phraseology, should “start to prance”--which
would be most inconvenient. He fell back on a previous statement:

“And I am a person to be reckoned with.”

The other man went on looking at the floor, as if he were alone in the
room. There was a pause.

“You have heard of me, then?” Heyst said at length, looking up.

“I should think so! We have been staying at Schomberg's hotel.”

“Schom--” Heyst choked on the word.

“What's the matter, Mr. Heyst?”

“Nothing. Nausea,” Heyst said resignedly. He resumed his former attitude
of meditative indifference. “What is this reckoning you are talking
about?” he asked after a time, in the quietest possible tone. “I don't
know you.”

“It's obvious that we belong to the same--social sphere,” began Mr.
Jones with languid irony. Inwardly he was as watchful as he could be.
“Something has driven you out--the originality of your ideas, perhaps.
Or your tastes.”

Mr Jones indulged in one of his ghastly smiles. In repose his features
had a curious character of evil, exhausted austerity; but when he
smiled, the whole mask took on an unpleasantly infantile expression. A
recrudescence of the rolling thunder invaded the room loudly, and passed
into silence.

“You are not taking this very well,” observed Mr. Jones. This was
what he said, but as a matter of fact he thought that the business
was shaping quite satisfactorily. The man, he said to himself, had no
stomach for a fight. Aloud he continued: “Come! You can't expect to have
it always your own way. You are a man of the world.”

“And you?” Heyst interrupted him unexpectedly. “How do you define
yourself?”

“I, my dear sir? In one way I am--yes, I am the world itself, come to
pay you a visit. In another sense I am an outcast--almost an outlaw.
If you prefer a less materialistic view, I am a sort of fate--the
retribution that waits its time.”

“I wish to goodness you were the commonest sort of ruffian!” said Heyst,
raising his equable gaze to Mr. Jones. “One would be able to talk to you
straight then, and hope for some humanity. As it is--”

“I dislike violence and ferocity of every sort as much as you do,” Mr.
Jones declared, looking very languid as he leaned against the wall, but
speaking fairly loud. “You can ask my Martin if it is not so. This, Mr.
Heyst, is a soft age. It is also an age without prejudices. I've heard
that you are free from them yourself. You mustn't be shocked if I tell
you plainly that we are after your money--or I am, if you prefer to make
me alone responsible. Pedro, of course, knows no more of it than
any other animal would. Ricardo is of the faithful-retainer
class--absolutely identified with all my ideas, wishes, and even whims!”

Mr Jones pulled his left hand out of his pocket, got a handkerchief out
of another, and began to wipe the perspiration from his forehead, neck,
and chin. The excitement from which he suffered made his breathing
visible. In his long dressing-gown he had the air of a convalescent
invalid who had imprudently overtaxed his strength. Heyst,
broad-shouldered, robust, watched the operation from the end of the camp
bedstead, very calm, his hands on his knees.

“And by the by,” he asked, “where is he now, that henchman of yours?
Breaking into my desk?”

“That would be crude. Still, crudeness is one of life's conditions.”
 There was the slightest flavour of banter in the tone of Ricardo's
governor. “Conceivable, but unlikely. Martin is a little crude; but you
are not, Mr. Heyst. To tell you the truth, I don't know precisely
where he is. He has been a little mysterious of late; but he has my
confidence. No, don't get up, Mr. Heyst!”

The viciousness of his spectral face was indescribable. Heyst, who had
moved a little, was surprised by the disclosure.

“It was not my intention,” he said.

“Pray remain seated,” Mr. Jones insisted in a languid voice, but with a
very determined glitter in his black eye-caverns.

“If you were more observant,” said Heyst with dispassionate contempt,
“you would have known before I had been five minutes in the room that I
had no weapon of any sort on me.”

“Possibly; but pray keep your hands still. They are very well where they
are. This is too big an affair for me to take any risks.”

“Big? Too big?” Heyst repeated with genuine surprise. “Good Heavens!
Whatever you are looking for, there's very little of it here--very
little of anything.”

“You would naturally say so, but that's not what we have heard,”
 retorted Mr. Jones quickly, with a grin so ghastly that it was
impossible to think it voluntary.

Heyst's face had grown very gloomy. He knitted his brows.

“What have you heard?” he asked.

“A lot, Mr. Heyst--a lot,” affirmed Mr. Jones. He was vying to recover
his manner of languid superiority. “We have heard, for instance, of a
certain Mr. Morrison, once your partner.”

Heyst could not repress a slight movement.

“Aha!” said Mr. Jones, with a sort of ghostly glee on his face.

The muffled thunder resembled the echo of a distant cannonade below the
horizon, and the two men seemed to be listening to it in sullen silence.

“This diabolical calumny will end in actually and literally taking my
life from me,” thought Heyst.

Then, suddenly, he laughed. Portentously spectral, Mr. Jones frowned at
the sound.

“Laugh as much as you please,” he said. “I, who have been hounded out
from society by a lot of highly moral souls, can't see anything funny in
that story. But here we are, and you will now have to pay for your fun,
Mr. Heyst.”

“You have heard a lot of ugly lies,” observed Heyst. “Take my word for
it!”

“You would say so, of course--very natural. As a matter of fact I
haven't heard very much. Strictly speaking, it was Martin. He collects
information, and so on. You don't suppose I would talk to that Schomberg
animal more than I could help? It was Martin whom he took into his
confidence.”

“The stupidity of that creature is so great that it becomes formidable,”
 Heyst said, as if speaking to himself.

Involuntarily, his mind turned to the girl, wandering in the forest,
alone and terrified. Would he ever see her again? At that thought he
nearly lost his self-possession. But the idea that if she followed
his instructions those men were not likely to find her steadied him a
little. They did not know that the island had any inhabitants; and he
himself once disposed of, they would be too anxious to get away to waste
time hunting for a vanished girl.

All this passed through Heyst's mind in a flash, as men think in moments
of danger. He looked speculatively at Mr. Jones, who, of course, had
never for a moment taken his eyes from his intended victim. And, the
conviction came to Heyst that this outlaw from the higher spheres was an
absolutely hard and pitiless scoundrel.

Mr Jones's voice made him start.

“It would be useless, for instance, to tell me that your Chinaman has
run off with your money. A man living alone with a Chinaman on an island
takes care to conceal property of that kind so well that the devil
himself--”

“Certainly,” Heyst muttered.

Again, with his left hand, Mr. Jones mopped his frontal bone, his
stalk-like neck, his razor jaws, his fleshless chin. Again his voice
faltered and his aspect became still more gruesomely malevolent as of a
wicked and pitiless corpse.

“I see what you mean,” he cried, “but you mustn't put too much trust
in your ingenuity. You don't strike me as a very ingenious person, Mr.
Heyst. Neither am I. My talents lie another way. But Martin--”

“Who is now engaged in rifling my desk,” interjected Heyst.

“I don't think so. What I was going to say is that Martin is much
cleverer than a Chinaman. Do you believe in racial superiority, Mr.
Heyst? I do, firmly. Martin is great at ferreting out such secrets as
yours, for instance.”

“Secrets like mine!” repeated Heyst bitterly. “Well I wish him joy of
all he can ferret out!”

“That's very kind of you,” remarked Mr. Jones. He was beginning to
be anxious for Martin's return. Of iron self-possession at the
gaming-table, fearless in a sudden affray, he found that this rather
special kind of work was telling on his nerves. “Keep still as you are!”
 he cried sharply.

“I've told you I am not armed,” said Heyst, folding his arms on his
breast.

“I am really inclined to believe that you are not,” admitted Mr. Jones
seriously. “Strange!” he mused aloud, the caverns of his eyes turned
upon Heyst. Then briskly: “But my object is to keep you in this room.
Don't provoke me, by some unguarded movement, to smash your knee or do
something definite of that sort.” He passed his tongue over his lips,
which were dry and black, while his forehead glistened with moisture. “I
don't know if it wouldn't be better to do it at once!”

“He who deliberates is lost,” said Heyst with grave mockery.

Mr Jones disregarded the remark. He had the air of communing with
himself.

“Physically I am no match for you,” he said slowly, his black gaze fixed
upon the man sitting on the end of the bed. “You could spring--”

“Are you trying to frighten yourself?” asked Heyst abruptly. “You don't
seem to have quite enough pluck for your business. Why don't you do it
at once?”

Mr Jones, taking violent offence, snorted like a savage skeleton.

“Strange as it may seem to you, it is because of my origin, my breeding,
my traditions, my early associations, and such-like trifles. Not
everybody can divest himself of the prejudices of a gentleman as easily
as you have done, Mr. Heyst. But don't worry about my pluck. If you were
to make a clean spring at me, you would receive in mid air, so to speak,
something that would make you perfectly harmless by the time you landed.
No, don't misapprehend us, Mr. Heyst. We are--er--adequate bandits; and
we are after the fruit of your labours as a--er--successful swindler.
It's the way of the world--gorge and disgorge!”

He leaned wearily the back of his head against the wall. His vitality
seemed exhausted. Even his sunken eyelids drooped within the bony
sockets. Only his thin, waspish, beautifully pencilled eyebrows, drawn
together a little, suggested the will and the power to sting--something
vicious, unconquerable, and deadly.

“Fruits! Swindler!” repeated Heyst, without heat, almost without
contempt. “You are giving yourself no end of trouble, you and your
faithful henchman, to crack an empty nut. There are no fruits here, as
you imagine. There are a few sovereigns, which you may have if you like;
and since you have called yourself a bandit--”

“Yaas!” drawled Mr. Jones. “That, rather than a swindler. Open warfare
at least!”

“Very good! Only let me tell you that there were never in the world two
more deluded bandits--never!”

Heyst uttered these words with such energy that Mr. Jones, stiffening
up, seemed to become thinner and taller in his metallic blue
dressing-gown against the whitewashed wall.

“Fooled by a silly, rascally innkeeper!” Heyst went on. “Talked over
like a pair of children with a promise of sweets!”

“I didn't talk with that disgusting animal,” muttered Mr. Jones
sullenly; “but he convinced Martin, who is no fool.”

“I should think he wanted very much to be convinced,” said Heyst, with
the courteous intonation so well known in the Islands. “I don't want to
disturb your touching trust in your--your follower, but he must be the
most credulous brigand in existence. What do you imagine? If the story
of my riches were ever so true, do you think Schomberg would have
imparted it to you from sheer altruism? Is that the way of the world,
Mr. Jones?”

For a moment the lower jaw of Ricardo's gentleman dropped; but it came
up with a snap of scorn, and he said with spectral intensity:

“The beast is cowardly! He was frightened, and wanted to get rid of
us, if you want to know, Mr. Heyst. I don't know that the material
inducement was so very great, but I was bored, and we decided to accept
the bribe. I don't regret it. All my life I have been seeking new
impressions, and you have turned out to be something quite out of
the common. Martin, of course, looks to the material results. He's
simple--and faithful--and wonderfully acute.”

“Ah, yes! He's on the track--” and now Heyst's speech had the character
of politely grim raillery--“but not sufficiently on the track, as
yet, to make it quite convenient to shoot me without more ado. Didn't
Schomberg tell you precisely where I conceal the fruit of my rapines?
Pah! Don't you know he would have told you anything, true or false, from
a very clear motive? Revenge! Mad hate--the unclean idiot!”

Mr Jones did not seem very much moved. On his right hand the doorway
incessantly flickered with distant lightning, and the continuous rumble
of thunder went on irritatingly, like the growl of an inarticulate giant
muttering fatuously.

Heyst overcame his immense repugnance to allude to her whose image,
cowering in the forest was constantly before his eyes, with all the
pathos and force of its appeal, august, pitiful, and almost holy to him.
It was in a hurried, embarrassed manner that he went on:

“If it had not been for that girl whom he persecuted with his insane and
odious passion, and who threw herself on my protection, he would never
have--but you know well enough!”

“I don't know!” burst out Mr. Jones with amazing heat. “That
hotel-keeper tried to talk to me once of some girl he had lost, but I
told him I didn't want to hear any of his beastly women stories. It had
something to do with you, had it?”

Heyst looked on serenely at this outburst, then lost his patience a
little.

“What sort of comedy is this? You don't mean to say that you didn't know
that I had--that there was a girl living with me here?”

One could see that the eyes of Mr. Jones had become fixed in the depths
of their black holes by the gleam of white becoming steady there. The
whole man seemed frozen still.

“Here! Here!” he screamed out twice. There was no mistaking his
astonishment, his shocked incredulity--something like frightened
disgust.

Heyst was disgusted also, but in another way. He too was incredulous.
He regretted having mentioned the girl; but the thing was done, his
repugnance had been overcome in the heat of his argument against the
absurd bandit.

“Is it possible that you didn't know of that significant fact?” he
inquired. “Of the only effective truth in the welter of silly lies that
deceived you so easily?”

“No, I didn't!” Mr. Jones shouted. “But Martin did!” he added in a faint
whisper, which Heyst's ears just caught and no more.

“I kept her out of sight as long as I could,” said Heyst. “Perhaps, with
your bringing up, traditions, and so on; you will understand my reason
for it.”

“He knew. He knew before!” Mr. Jones mourned in a hollow voice. “He knew
of her from the first!”

Backed hard against the wall he no longer watched Heyst. He had the air
of a man who had seen an abyss yawning under his feet.

“If I want to kill him, this is my time,” thought Heyst; but he did not
move.

Next moment Mr. Jones jerked his head up, glaring with sardonic fury.

“I have a good mind to shoot you, you woman-ridden hermit, you man in
the moon, that can't exist without--no, it won't be you that I'll shoot.
It's the other woman-lover--the prevaricating, sly, low-class, amorous
cuss! And he shaved--shaved under my very nose. I'll shoot him!”

“He's gone mad,” thought Heyst, startled by the spectre's sudden fury.

He felt himself more in danger, nearer death, than ever since he had
entered that room. An insane bandit is a deadly combination. He did not,
could not know that Mr. Jones was quick-minded enough to see already the
end of his reign over his excellent secretary's thoughts and feelings;
the coming failure of Ricardo's fidelity. A woman had intervened!
A woman, a girl, who apparently possessed the power to awaken
men's disgusting folly. Her power had been proved in two instances
already--the beastly innkeeper, and that man with moustaches, upon whom
Mr. Jones, his deadly right hand twitching in his pocket, glared more in
repulsion than in anger. The very object of the expedition was lost from
view in his sudden and overwhelming sense of utter insecurity. And
this made Mr. Jones feel very savage; but not against the man with the
moustaches. Thus, while Heyst was really feeling that his life was
not worth two minutes, purchase, he heard himself addressed with
no affectation of languid impertinence but with a burst of feverish
determination.

“Here! Let's call a truce!” said Mr. Jones.

Heyst's heart was too sick to allow him to smile.

“Have I been making war on you?” he asked wearily. “How do you expect
me to attach any meaning to your words?” he went on. “You seem to be a
morbid, senseless sort of bandit. We don't speak the same language. If I
were to tell you why I am here, talking to you, you wouldn't believe
me, because you would not understand me. It certainly isn't the love
of life, from which I have divorced myself long ago--not sufficiently,
perhaps; but if you are thinking of yours, then I repeat to you that it
has never been in danger from me. I am unarmed.”

Mr Jones was biting his lower lip, in a deep meditation. It was only
towards the last that he looked at Heyst.

“Unarmed, eh?” Then he burst out violently: “I tell you, a gentleman is
no match for the common herd. And yet one must make use of the brutes.
Unarmed, eh? And I suppose that creature is of the commonest sort. You
could hardly have got her out of a drawing-room. Though they're all
alike, for that matter. Unarmed! It's a pity. I am in much greater
danger than you are or were--or I am much mistaken. But I am not--I know
my man!”

He lost his air of mental vacancy and broke out into shrill
exclamations. To Heyst they seemed madder than anything that had gone
before.

“On the track! On the scent!” he cried, forgetting himself to the point
of executing a dance of rage in the middle of the floor.

Heyst looked on, fascinated by this skeleton in a gay dressing-gown,
jerkily agitated like a grotesque toy on the end of an invisible string.
It became quiet suddenly.

“I might have smelt a rat! I always knew that this would be the danger.”
 He changed suddenly to a confidential tone, fixing his sepulchral stare
on Heyst. “And yet here I am, taken in by the fellow, like the veriest
fool. I've been always on the watch for some beastly influence, but here
I am, fairly caught. He shaved himself right in front of me and I never
guessed!”

The shrill laugh, following on the low tone of secrecy, sounded so
convincingly insane that Heyst got up as if moved by a spring. Mr. Jones
stepped back two paces, but displayed no uneasiness.

“It's as clear as daylight!” he uttered mournfully, and fell silent.

Behind him the doorway flickered lividly, and the sound as of a naval
action somewhere away on the horizon filled the breathless pause.
Mr. Jones inclined his head on his shoulder. His mood had completely
changed.

“What do you say, unarmed man? Shall we go and see what is detaining
my trusted Martin so long? He asked me to keep you engaged in friendly
conversation till he made a further examination of that track. Ha, ha,
ha!”

“He is no doubt ransacking my house,” said Heyst.

He was bewildered. It seemed to him that all this was an
incomprehensible dream, or perhaps an elaborate other-world joke,
contrived by that spectre in a gorgeous dressing gown.

Mr Jones looked at him with a horrible, cadaverous smile of inscrutable
mockery, and pointed to the door. Heyst passed through it first. His
feelings had become so blunted that he did not care how soon he was shot
in the back.

“How oppressive the air is!” the voice of Mr. Jones said at his elbow.
“This stupid storm gets on my nerves. I would welcome some rain, though
it would be unpleasant to get wet. On the other hand, this exasperating
thunder has the advantage of covering the sound of our approach. The
lightning's not so convenient. Ah, your house is fully illuminated!
My clever Martin is punishing your stock of candles. He belongs to the
unceremonious classes, which are also unlovely, untrustworthy, and so
on.”

“I left the candles burning,” said Heyst, “to save him trouble.”

“You really believed he would go to your house?” asked Mr. Jones with
genuine interest.

“I had that notion, strongly. I do believe he is there now.”

“And you don't mind?”

“No!”

“You don't!” Mr. Jones stopped to wonder. “You are an extraordinary
man,” he said suspiciously, and moved on, touching elbows with Heyst.

In the latter's breast dwelt a deep silence, the complete silence of
unused faculties. At this moment, by simply shouldering Mr. Jones, he
could have thrown him down and put himself, by a couple of leaps, beyond
the certain aim of the revolver; but he did not even think of that. His
very will seemed dead of weariness. He moved automatically, his head
low, like a prisoner captured by the evil power of a masquerading
skeleton out of a grave. Mr. Jones took charge of the direction. They
fetched a wide sweep. The echoes of distant thunder seemed to dog their
footsteps.

“By the by,” said Mr. Jones, as if unable to restrain his curiosity,
“aren't you anxious about that--ouch!--that fascinating creature to whom
you owe whatever pleasure you can find in our visit?”

“I have placed her in safety,” said Heyst. “I--I took good care of
that.”

Mr Jones laid a hand on his arm.

“You have? Look! is that what you mean?”

Heyst raised his head. In the flicker of lightning the desolation of the
cleared ground on his left leaped out and sank into the night, together
with the elusive forms of things distant, pale, unearthly. But in the
brilliant square of the door he saw the girl--the woman he had longed to
see once more as if enthroned, with her hands on the arms of the chair.
She was in black; her face was white, her head dreamily inclined on her
breast. He saw her only as low as her knees. He saw her--there, in the
room, alive with a sombre reality. It was no mocking vision. She was not
in the forest--but there! She sat there in the chair, seemingly without
strength, yet without fear, tenderly stooping.

“Can you understand their power?” whispered the hot breath of Mr. Jones
into his ear. “Can there be a more disgusting spectacle? It's enough to
make the earth detestable. She seems to have found her affinity. Move
on closer. If I have to shoot you in the end, then perhaps you will die
cured.”

Heyst obeyed the pushing pressure of a revolver barrel between his
shoulders. He felt it distinctly, but he did not feel the ground under
his feet. They found the steps, without his being aware that he was
ascending them--slowly, one by one. Doubt entered into him--a doubt of
a new kind, formless, hideous. It seemed to spread itself all over him,
enter his limbs, and lodge in his entrails. He stopped suddenly, with
a thought that he who experienced such a feeling had no business to
live--or perhaps was no longer living.

Everything--the bungalow, the forest, the open ground--trembled
incessantly, the earth, the sky itself, shivered all the time, and the
only thing immovable in the shuddering universe was the interior of the
lighted room and the woman in black sitting in the light of the eight
candle-flames. They flung around her an intolerable brilliance which
hurt his eyes, seemed to sear his very brain with the radiation of
infernal heat. It was some time before his scorched eyes made out
Ricardo seated on the floor at some little distance, his back to the
doorway, but only partly so; one side of his upturned face showing the
absorbed, all forgetful rapture of his contemplation.

The grip of Mr. Jones's hard claw drew Heyst back a little. In the roll
of thunder, swelling and subsiding, he whispered in his ear a sarcastic:
“Of course!”

A great shame descended upon Heyst--the shame of guilt, absurd and
maddening. Mr. Jones drew him still farther back into the darkness of
the veranda.

“This is serious,” he went on, distilling his ghostly venom into Heyst's
very ear. “I had to shut my eyes many times to his little flings; but
this is serious. He has found his soul-mate. Mud souls, obscene and
cunning! Mud bodies, too--the mud of the gutter! I tell you, we are
no match for the vile populace. I, even I, have been nearly caught. He
asked me to detain you till he gave me the signal. It won't be you
that I'll have to shoot, but him. I wouldn't trust him near me for five
minutes after this!”

He shook Heyst's arm a little.

“If you had not happened to mention the creature, we should both have
been dead before morning. He would have stabbed you as you came down
the steps after leaving me and then he would have walked up to me and
planted the same knife between my ribs. He has no prejudices. The viler
the origin, the greater the freedom of these simple souls!”

He drew a cautious, hissing breath and added in an agitated murmur: “I
can see right into his mind, I have been nearly caught napping by his
cunning.”

He stretched his neck to peer into the room from the side. Heyst, too,
made a step forward, under the slight impulse of that slender hand
clasping his hand with a thin, bony grasp.

“Behold!” the skeleton of the crazy bandit jabbered thinly into his ear
in spectral fellowship. “Behold the simple, Acis kissing the sandals
of the nymph, on the way to her lips, all forgetful, while the menacing
fife of Polyphemus already sounds close at hand--if he could only hear
it! Stoop a little.”





CHAPTER TWELVE

On returning to the Heyst bungalow, rapid as if on wings, Ricardo
found Lena waiting for him. She was dressed in black; and at once his
uplifting exultation was replaced by an awed and quivering patience
before her white face, before the immobility of her reposeful pose, the
more amazing to him who had encountered the strength of her limbs and
the indomitable spirit in her body. She had come out after Heyst's
departure, and had sat down under the portrait to wait for the return of
the man of violence and death. While lifting the curtain, she felt the
anguish of her disobedience to her lover, which was soothed by a feeling
she had known before--a gentle flood of penetrating sweetness. She
was not automatically obeying a momentary suggestion, she was under
influences more deliberate, more vague, and of greater potency. She had
been prompted, not by her will, but by a force that was outside of her
and more worthy. She reckoned upon nothing definite; she had calculated
nothing. She saw only her purpose of capturing death--savage, sudden,
irresponsible death, prowling round the man who possessed her, death
embodied in the knife ready to strike into his heart. No doubt it had
been a sin to throw herself into his arms. With that inspiration
that descends at times from above for the good or evil of our common
mediocrity, she had a sense of having been for him only a violent and
sincere choice of curiosity and pity--a thing that passes. She did not
know him. If he were to go away from her and disappear, she would utter
no reproach, she would not resent it; for she would hold in herself the
impress of something most rare and precious--his embraces made her own
by her courage in saving his life.

All she thought of--the essence of her tremors, her flushes of heat, and
her shudders of cold--was the question how to get hold of that knife,
the mark and sign of stalking death. A tremor of impatience to clutch
the frightful thing, glimpsed once and unforgettable, agitated her
hands.

The instinctive flinging forward of these hands stopped Ricardo dead
short between the door and her chair, with the ready obedience of a
conquered man who can bide his time. Her success disconcerted her. She
listened to the man's impassioned transports of terrible eulogy and even
more awful declarations of love. She was even able to meet his eyes,
oblique, apt to glide away, throwing feral gleams of desire.

“No!” he was saying, after a fiery outpouring of words in which the most
ferocious phrases of love were mingled with wooing accents of entreaty.
“I will have no more of it! Don't you mistrust me. I am sober in my
talk. Feel how quietly my heart beats. Ten times today when you, you,
you, swam in my eye, I thought it would burst one of my ribs or leap
out of my throat. It has knocked itself dead and tired, waiting for this
evening, for this very minute. And now it can do no more. Feel how quiet
it is!”

He made a step forward, but she raised her clear voice commandingly:

“No nearer!”

He stopped with a smile of imbecile worship on his lips, and with the
delighted obedience of a man who could at any moment seize her in his
hands and dash her to the ground.

“Ah! If I had taken you by the throat this morning and had my way with
you, I should never have known what you are. And now I do. You are a
wonder! And so am I, in my way. I have nerve, and I have brains, too.
We should have been lost many times but for me. I plan--I plot for my
gentleman. Gentleman--pah! I am sick of him. And you are sick of yours,
eh? You, you!”

He shook all over; he cooed at her a string of endearing names, obscene
and tender, and then asked abruptly:

“Why don't you speak to me?”

“It's my part to listen,” she said, giving him an inscrutable smile,
with a flush on her cheek and her lips cold as ice.

“But you will answer me?”

“Yes,” she said, her eyes dilated as if with sudden interest.

“Where's that plunder? Do you know?”

“No! Not yet.”

“But there is plunder stowed somewhere that's worth having?”

“Yes, I think so. But who knows?” she added after a pause.

“And who cares?” he retorted recklessly. “I've had enough of this
crawling on my belly. It's you who are my treasure. It's I who found you
out where a gentleman had buried you to rot for his accursed pleasure!”

He looked behind him and all around for a seat, then turned to her his
troubled eyes and dim smile.

“I am dog-tired,” he said, and sat down on the floor. “I went tired this
morning, since I came in here and started talking to you--as tired as if
I had been pouring my life-blood here on these planks for you to dabble
your white feet in.”

Unmoved, she nodded at him thoughtfully. Woman-like, all her faculties
remained concentrated on her heart's desire--on the knife--while the man
went on babbling insanely at her feet, ingratiating and savage, almost
crazy with elation. But he, too, was holding on to his purpose.

“For you! For you I will throw away money, lives--all the lives but
mine! What you want is a man, a master that will let you put the heel of
your shoe on his neck; not that skulker, who will get tired of you in a
year--and you of him. And then what? You are not the one to sit still;
neither am I. I live for myself, and you shall live for yourself,
too--not for a Swedish baron. They make a convenience of people like you
and me. A gentleman is better than an employer, but an equal partnership
against all the 'yporcrits is the thing for you and me. We'll go on
wandering the world over, you and I both free and both true. You are no
cage bird. We'll rove together, for we are of them that have no homes.
We are born rovers!”

She listened to him with the utmost attention, as if any unexpected
word might give her some sort of opening to get that dagger, that awful
knife--to disarm murder itself, pleading for her love at her feet. Again
she nodded at him thoughtfully, rousing a gleam in his yellow eyes,
yearning devotedly upon her face. When he hitched himself a little
closer, her soul had no movement of recoil. This had to be. Anything
had to be which would bring the knife within her reach. He talked more
confidentially now.

“We have met, and their time has come,” he began, looking up into her
eyes. “The partnership between me and my gentleman has to be ripped up.
There's no room for him where we two are. Why, he would shoot me like a
dog! Don't you worry. This will settle it not later than tonight!”

He tapped his folded leg below the knee, and was surprised, flattered,
by the lighting up of her face, which stooped towards him eagerly and
remained expectant, the lips girlishly parted, red in the pale face, and
quivering in the quickened drawing of her breath.

“You marvel, you miracle, you man's luck and joy--one in a million! No,
the only one. You have found your man in me,” he whispered tremulously.
“Listen! They are having their last talk together; for I'll do for your
gentleman, too, by midnight.”

Without the slightest tremor she murmured, as soon as the tightening of
her breast had eased off and the words would come:

“I wouldn't be in too much of a hurry--with him.”

The pause, the tone, had all the value of meditated advice.

“Good, thrifty girl!” he laughed low, with a strange feline gaiety,
expressed by the undulating movement of his shoulders and the sparkling
snap of his oblique eyes. “You are still thinking about the chance of
that swag. You'll make a good partner, that you will! And, I say, what a
decoy you will make! Jee-miny!”

He was carried away for a moment, but his face darkened swiftly.

“No! No reprieve. What do you think a fellow is--a scarecrow? All hat
and clothes and no feeling, no inside, no brain to make fancies for
himself? No!” he went on violently. “Never in his life will he go again
into that room of yours--never any more!”

A silence fell. He was gloomy with the torment of his jealousy, and did
not even look at her. She sat up and slowly, gradually, bent lower and
lower over him, as if ready to fall into his arms. He looked up at last,
and checked this droop unwittingly.

“Say! You, who are up to fighting a man with your bare hands, could
you--eh?--could you manage to stick one with a thing like that knife of
mine?”

She opened her eyes very wide and gave him a wild smile.

“How can I tell?” she whispered enchantingly. “Will you let me have a
look at it?”

Without taking his eyes from her face, he pulled the knife out of its
sheath--a short, broad, cruel double-edged blade with a bone handle--and
only then looked down at it.

“A good friend,” he said simply. “Take it in your hand and feel the
balance,” he suggested.

At the moment when she bent forward to receive it from him, there was
a flash of fire in her mysterious eyes--a red gleam in the white mist
which wrapped the promptings and longings of her soul. She had done it!
The very sting of death was in her hands, the venom of the viper in her
paradise, extracted, safe in her possession--and the viper's head all
but lying under her heel. Ricardo, stretched on the mats of the floor,
crept closer and closer to the chair in which she sat.

All her thoughts were busy planning how to keep possession of that
weapon which had seemed to have drawn into itself every danger and
menace on the death-ridden earth. She said with a low laugh, the
exultation in which he failed to recognize:

“I didn't think that you would ever trust me with that thing!”

“Why not?”

“For fear I should suddenly strike you with it.”

“What for? For this morning's work? Oh, no! There's no spite in you for
that. You forgave me. You saved me. You got the better of me, too. And
anyhow, what good would it be?”

“No, no good,” she admitted.

In her heart she felt that she would not know how to do it; that if it
came to a struggle, she would have to drop the dagger and fight with her
hands.

“Listen. When we are going about the world together, you shall always
call me husband. Do you hear?”

“Yes,” she said bracing herself for the contest, in whatever shape it
was coming.

The knife was lying in her lap. She let it slip into the fold of her
dress, and laid her forearms with clasped fingers over her knees, which
she pressed desperately together. The dreaded thing was out of sight at
last. She felt a dampness break out all over her.

“I am not going to hide you, like that good-for-nothing, finicky, sneery
gentleman. You shall be my pride and my chum. Isn't that better than
rotting on an island for the pleasure of a gentleman, till he gives you
the chuck?”

“I'll be anything you like,” she said.

In his intoxication he crept closer with every word she uttered, with
every movement she made.

“Give your foot,” he begged in a timid murmur, and in the full
consciousness of his power.

Anything! Anything to keep murder quiet and disarmed till strength had
returned to her limbs and she could make up her mind what to do. Her
fortitude had been shaken by the very facility of success that had come
to her. She advanced her foot forward a little from under the hem of her
skirt; and he threw himself on it greedily. She was not even aware of
him. She had thought of the forest, to which she had been told to run.
Yes, the forest--that was the place for her to carry off the terrible
spoil, the sting of vanquished death. Ricardo, clasping her ankle,
pressed his lips time after time to the instep, muttering gasping words
that were like sobs, making little noises that resembled the sounds of
grief and distress. Unheard by them both, the thunder growled distantly
with angry modulations of it's tremendous voice, while the world outside
shuddered incessantly around the dead stillness of the room where the
framed profile of Heyst's father looked severely into space.

Suddenly Ricardo felt himself spurned by the foot he had been
cherishing--spurned with a push of such violence into the very hollow of
his throat that it swung him back instantly into an upright position on
his knees. He read his danger in the stony eyes of the girl; and in
the very act of leaping to his feet he heard sharply, detached on the
comminatory voice of the storm the brief report of a shot which half
stunned him, in the manner of a blow. He turned his burning head, and
saw Heyst towering in the doorway. The thought that the beggar had
started to prance darted through his mind. For a fraction of a second
his distracted eyes sought for his weapon all over the floor. He
couldn't see it.

“Stick him, you!” he called hoarsely to the girl, and dashed headlong
for the door of the compound.

While he thus obeyed the instinct of self-preservation, his reason was
telling him that he could not possibly reach it alive. It flew open,
however, with a crash, before his launched weight, and instantly he
swung it to behind him. There, his shoulder leaning against it, his
hands clinging to the handle, dazed and alone in the night full of
shudders and muttered menaces, he tried to pull himself together. He
asked himself if he had been shot at more than once. His shoulder was
wet with the blood trickling from his head. Feeling above his ear, he
ascertained that it was only a graze, but the shock of the surprise had
unmanned him for the moment.

What the deuce was the governor about to let the beggar break loose like
this? Or--was the governor dead, perhaps?

The silence within the room awed him. Of going back there could be no
question.

“But she knows how to take care of her self,” he muttered.

She had his knife. It was she now who was deadly, while he was disarmed,
no good for the moment. He stole away from the door, staggering, the
warm trickle running down his neck, to find out what had become of the
governor and to provide himself with a firearm from the armoury in the
trunks.





CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Mr Jones, after firing his shot over Heyst's shoulder, had thought it
proper to dodge away. Like the spectre he was, he noiselessly vanished
from the veranda. Heyst stumbled into the room and looked around. All
the objects in there--the books, portrait on the wall--seemed shadowy,
unsubstantial, the dumb accomplices of an amazing dream-plot ending in
an illusory effect of awakening and the impossibility of ever closing
his eyes again. With dread he forced himself to look at the girl. Still
in the chair, she was leaning forward far over her knees, and had hidden
her face in her hands. Heyst remembered Wang suddenly. How clear all
this was--and how extremely amusing! Very.

She sat up a little, then leaned back, and taking her hands from her
face, pressed both of them to her breast as if moved to the heart by
seeing him there looking at her with a black, horror-struck curiosity.
He would have pitied her, if the triumphant expression of her face had
not given him a shock which destroyed the balance of his feelings. She
spoke with an accent of wild joy:

“I knew you would come back in time! You are safe now. I have done it!
I would never, never have let him--” Her voice died out, while her eyes
shone at him as when the sun breaks through a mist. “Never get it back.
Oh, my beloved!”

He bowed his head gravely, and said in his polite. Heystian tone:

“No doubt you acted from instinct. Women have been provided with their
own weapon. I was a disarmed man, I have been a disarmed man all my life
as I see it now. You may glory in your resourcefulness and your profound
knowledge of yourself; but I may say that the other attitude, suggestive
of shame, had its charm. For you are full of charm!”

The exultation vanished from her face.

“You mustn't make fun of me now. I know no shame. I was thanking God
with all my sinful heart for having been able to do it--for giving you
to me in that way--oh, my beloved--all my own at last!”

He stared as if mad. Timidly she tried to excuse herself for disobeying
his directions for her safety. Every modulation of her enchanting voice
cut deep into his very breast, so that he could hardly understand the
words for the sheer pain of it. He turned his back on her; but a sudden
drop, an extraordinary faltering of her tone, made him spin round. On
her white neck her pale head dropped as in a cruel drought a withered
flower droops on its stalk. He caught his breath, looked at her closely,
and seemed to read some awful intelligence in her eyes. At the moment
when her eyelids fell as if smitten from above by an the gleam of
old silver familiar to him from boyhood, the very invisible power, he
snatched her up bodily out of the chair, and disregarding an unexpected
metallic clatter on the floor, carried her off into the other room. The
limpness of her body frightened him. Laying her down on the bed, he
ran out again, seized a four-branched candlestick on the table, and ran
back, tearing down with a furious jerk the curtain that swung stupidly
in his way, but after putting the candlestick on the table by the bed,
he remained absolutely idle. There did not seem anything more for him
to do. Holding his chin in his hand he looked down intently at her still
face.

“Has she been stabbed with this thing?” asked Davidson, whom suddenly he
saw standing by his side and holding up Ricardo's dagger to his sight.
Heyst uttered no word of recognition or surprise. He gave Davidson only
a dumb look of unutterable awe, then, as if possessed with a sudden
fury, started tearing open the front of the girls dress. She remained
insensible under his hands, and Heyst let out a groan which made
Davidson shudder inwardly the heavy plaint of a man who falls clubbed in
the dark.

They stood side by side, looking mournfully at the little black hole
made by Mr. Jones's bullet under the swelling breast of a dazzling and
as it were sacred whiteness. It rose and fell slightly--so slightly that
only the eyes of the lover could detect the faint stir of life. Heyst,
calm and utterly unlike himself in the face, moving about noiselessly,
prepared a wet cloth, and laid it on the insignificant wound,
round which there was hardly a trace of blood to mar the charm, the
fascination, of that mortal flesh.

Her eyelids fluttered. She looked drowsily about, serene, as if fatigued
only by the exertions of her tremendous victory, capturing the very
sting of death in the service of love. But her eyes became very
wide awake when they caught sight of Ricardo's dagger, the spoil of
vanquished death, which Davidson was still holding, unconsciously.

“Give it to me,” she said. “It's mine.”

Davidson put the symbol of her victory into her feeble hands extended to
him with the innocent gesture of a child reaching eagerly for a toy.

“For you,” she gasped, turning her eyes to Heyst. “Kill nobody.”

“No,” said Heyst, taking the dagger and laying it gently on her breast,
while her hands fell powerless by her side.

The faint smile on her deep-cut lips waned, and her head sank deep into
the pillow, taking on the majestic pallor and immobility of marble.
But over the muscles, which seemed set in their transfigured beauty for
ever, passed a slight and awful tremor. With an amazing strength she
asked loudly:

“What's the matter with me?”

“You have been shot, dear Lena,” Heyst said in a steady voice, while
Davidson, at the question, turned away and leaned his forehead against
the post of the foot of the bed.

“Shot? I did think, too, that something had struck me.”

Over Samburan the thunder had ceased to growl at last, and the world of
material forms shuddered no more under the emerging stars. The spirit
of the girl which was passing away from under them clung to her triumph
convinced of the reality of her victory over death.

“No more,” she muttered. “There will be no more! Oh, my beloved,” she
cried weakly, “I've saved you! Why don't you take me into your arms and
carry me out of this lonely place?”

Heyst bent low over her, cursing his fastidious soul, which even at that
moment kept the true cry of love from his lips in its infernal mistrust
of all life. He dared not touch her and she had no longer the strength
to throw her arms about his neck.

“Who else could have done this for you?” she whispered gloriously.

“No one in the world,” he answered her in a murmur of unconcealed
despair.

She tried to raise herself, but all she could do was to lift her head
a little from the pillow. With a terrible and gentle movement, Heyst
hastened to slip his arm under her neck. She felt relieved at once of
an intolerable weight, and was content to surrender to him the infinite
weariness of her tremendous achievement. Exulting, she saw herself
extended on the bed, in a black dress, and profoundly at peace, while,
stooping over her with a kindly, playful smile, he was ready to lift
her up in his firm arms and take her into the sanctuary of his innermost
heart--for ever! The flush of rapture flooding her whole being broke out
in a smile of innocent, girlish happiness; and with that divine radiance
on her lips she breathed her last--triumphant, seeking for his glance in
the shades of death.





CHAPTER FOURTEEN

 “Yes, Excellency,” said Davidson in his placid voice; “there are more dead in this affair--more white people, I mean--than have been killed in many of the battles in the last Achin war.”

Davidson was talking with an Excellency, because what was alluded to in
conversation as “the mystery of Samburan” had caused such a sensation in
the Archipelago that even those in the highest spheres were anxious to
hear something at first hand. Davidson had been summoned to an audience.
It was a high official on his tour.

“You knew the late Baron Heyst well?”

“The truth is that nobody out here can boast of having known him well,”
 said Davidson. “He was a queer chap. I doubt if he himself knew how
queer he was. But everybody was aware that I was keeping my eye on him
in a friendly way. And that's how I got the warning which made me turn
round in my tracks. In the middle of my trip and steam back to Samburan,
where, I am grieved to say, I arrived too late.”

Without enlarging very much, Davidson explained to the attentive
Excellency how a woman, the wife of a certain hotel-keeper named
Schomberg, had overheard two card-sharping rascals making inquiries from
her husband as to the exact position of the island. She caught only a
few words referring to the neighbouring volcano, but there were enough
to arouse her suspicions--“which,” went on Davidson, “she imparted to
me, your Excellency. They were only too well founded!”

“That was very clever of her,” remarked the great man.

“She's much cleverer than people have any conception of,” said Davidson.

But he refrained from disclosing to the Excellency the real cause which
had sharpened Mrs. Schomberg's wits. The poor woman was in mortal terror
of the girl being brought back within reach of her infatuated Wilhelm.
Davidson only said that her agitation had impressed him; but he
confessed that while going back, he began to have his doubts as to there
being anything in it.

“I steamed into one of those silly thunderstorms that hang about the
volcano, and had some trouble in making the island,” narrated Davidson.
“I had to grope my way dead slow into Diamond Bay. I don't suppose that
anybody, even if looking out for me, could have heard me let go the
anchor.”

He admitted that he ought to have gone ashore at once; but everything
was perfectly dark and absolutely quiet. He felt ashamed of his
impulsiveness. What a fool he would have looked, waking up a man in the
middle of the night just to ask him if he was all right! And then the
girl being there, he feared that Heyst would look upon his visit as an
unwarrantable intrusion.

The first intimation he had of there being anything wrong was a big
white boat, adrift, with the dead body of a very hairy man inside,
bumping against the bows of his steamer. Then indeed he lost no time in
going ashore--alone, of course, from motives of delicacy.

“I arrived in time to see that poor girl die, as I have told your
Excellency,” pursued Davidson. “I won't tell you what a time I had with
him afterwards. He talked to me. His father seems to have been a crank,
and to have upset his head when he was young. He was a queer chap.
Practically the last words he said to me, as we came out on the veranda,
were:

“'Ah, Davidson, woe to the man whose heart has not learned while young
to hope, to love--and to put its trust in life!'

“As we stood there, just before I left him, for he said he wanted to be
alone with his dead for a time, we heard a snarly sort of voice near the
bushes by the shore calling out:

“'Is that you, governor?'

“'Yes, it's me.'

“'Jeeminy! I thought the beggar had done for you. He has started
prancing and nearly had me. I have been dodging around, looking for you
ever since.'

“'Well, here I am,' suddenly screamed the other voice, and then a shot
rang out.

“'This time he has not missed him,' Heyst said to me bitterly, and went
back into the house.

“I returned on board as he had insisted I should do. I didn't want
to intrude on his grief. Later, about five in the morning, some of my
calashes came running to me, yelling that there was a fire ashore. I
landed at once, of course. The principal bungalow was blazing. The
heat drove us back. The other two houses caught one after another like
kindling-wood. There was no going beyond the shore end of the jetty till
the afternoon.”

Davidson sighed placidly.

“I suppose you are certain that Baron Heyst is dead?”

“He is--ashes, your Excellency,” said Davidson, wheezing a little; “he
and the girl together. I suppose he couldn't stand his thoughts before
her dead body--and fire purifies everything. That Chinaman of whom I
told your Excellency helped me to investigate next day, when the
embers got cooled a little. We found enough to be sure. He's not a bad
Chinaman. He told me that he had followed Heyst and the girl through the
forest from pity, and partly out of curiosity. He watched the house till
he saw Heyst go out, after dinner, and Ricardo come back alone. While he
was dodging there, it occurred to him that he had better cast the boat
adrift, for fear those scoundrels should come round by water and bombard
the village from the sea with their revolvers and Winchesters. He judged
that they were devils enough for anything. So he walked down the wharf
quietly; and as he got into the boat, to cast her off, that hairy man
who, it seems, was dozing in her, jumped up growling, and Wang shot him
dead. Then he shoved the boat off as far as he could and went away.”

There was a pause. Presently Davidson went on, in his tranquil manner:

“Let Heaven look after what has been purified. The wind and rain will
take care of the ashes. The carcass of that follower, secretary, or
whatever the unclean ruffian called himself, I left where it lay, to
swell and rot in the sun. His principal had shot him neatly through the
head. Then, apparently, this Jones went down to the wharf to look for
the boat and for the hairy man. I suppose he tumbled into the water by
accident--or perhaps not by accident. The boat and the man were gone,
and the scoundrel saw himself alone, his game clearly up, and fairly
trapped. Who knows? The water's very clear there, and I could see him
huddled up on the bottom, between two piles, like a heap of bones in a
blue silk bag, with only the head and the feet sticking out. Wang was
very pleased when he discovered him. That made everything safe, he said,
and he went at once over the hill to fetch his Alfuro woman back to the
hut.”

Davidson took out his handkerchief to wipe the perspiration off his
forehead.

“And then, your Excellency, I went away. There was nothing to be done
there.”

“Clearly!” assented the Excellency.

Davidson, thoughtful, seemed to weigh the matter in his mind, and then
murmured with placid sadness:

“Nothing!”

October 1912--May 1914





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Victory, by Joseph Conrad

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK VICTORY ***

***** This file should be named 6378-0-h.htm or 6378-0-h.zip ***** This and
all associated files of various formats will be found in:        http://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/7/6378/

Produced by Tracy Camp and David Widger

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one
owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and
you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission
and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in
the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and
distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks,
unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything
for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You
may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and
printed and given away--you may do practically ANYTHING with public
domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU
DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree
to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the
terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all
copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used
on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree
to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that
you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works even without
complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C
below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help
preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
 or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in
the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you
are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent
you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating
derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project
Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the
Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic
works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with
the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name
associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this
agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached
full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with
others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing
or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost
no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use
it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work,
you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through
1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute
this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other
than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full
Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access
to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the
owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as
set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm collection.
Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and the
medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but
not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a
defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees.
YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY,
BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN
PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND
ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR
ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect
in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written
explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received
the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your
written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation,
the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will remain
freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the
Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number
is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887,
email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page
at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing
the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely
distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array
of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to
$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with
the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside
the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways
including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate,
please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless
a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks
in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to
our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.